Chapter 1

“Daddy, what if I forgot something?”  Brinn stood in the middle of her room with several suitcases and boxes around her.

“Don’t worry, Brinny.  Shelby can send it to you or your grandma will get you a replacement.” Justin smiled at his daughter. He could see she was nervous and he had to admit he was, too.  Brinn was heading off to boarding school while he and Brian, his husband of 10 years, were heading for a European tour of his artwork. Brinn had finished high school at 10 and was now heading to college with other kids like her. He was glad his mom, Jennifer and their nephews, John and Peter, lived nearby so she had a place to go on weekends and school breaks.  

It was hard leaving Brinn with family  but it was also hard leaving their granddaughter.  Taylor had been born on the Fourth of July. Just thinking about that amazing night brought tears to Justin’s eyes.  He had been with his son, Gus, and Shelby, his wife as Taylor was born at home in the middle of a raging storm. She was perfect in every way.   Gus and Shelby were going to be spending the next three months on a building project so they wouldn’t have been able to see her every day anyway. By the time the European tour was over at Christmas, Gus and Shelby should be done with the project and back home.  

Molly and Tyler, Justin’s sister and brother in law were a month away from having their second child.  Brian and Justin hated that they wouldn’t be around but their best friends, Dan and Marcus assured them they would fill in for the family if all of the family was away.  

Dan and Marcus were still newlyweds. Their beach wedding on Valentine’s Day, was perfect.   Brian and Justin were thrilled their old friend, Dan, had finally found someone to love. The only downfall to that trip to Mexico was Brian getting mugged. At first they thought it was random but soon a phone call came in.  At first they were once a month but now calls were coming in more frequently and the caller had started to threaten Brian. Dan, being Brian’s security expert, had a couple agents trying to track down the culprit. Tyler was the lead agent on this case.

The other thing that did worry them was Tina, Brinn’s mom.  Brinn wanted a relationship with her mom and although she was starting college, emotionally she was still ten.  Tina had used this to her advantage before and they were afraid she would do it again, without Brian and Justin to keep an eye on everything.  That would have to be left up to the school as well as family that would be near her.

And with all this on their minds, Brian, Justin, and Brinn were getting ready for a new chapter in their lives.

“Are you two about ready?  The pilot has called twice.”  Brian snapped when he walked in and saw them still closing a suitcase.

Brinn looked up at Brian and her bottom lip started quivering.  “I’m sorry, Dad, I just couldn’t decide,” a tear slipped out of the corner of Brinn’s eye.

“I’m sorry, Sweetheart.  I didn’t mean to snap,” Brian picked his daughter up and kissed her as she wrapped her arms around his neck.  She caught Justin’s eye and winked at him. He had to shake his head. That girl was just too smart.

“Ok, Brinn, make sure you use the bathroom before you come to the car.  We will take the last of the bags out to the car,” Justin said to his daughter as he and Brian picked up the few bags left. Most of their luggage was brought down earlier today so they only had a couple small ones to bring now.  As they walked out to the vehicle, Justin turned into Brian. “She just played you so bad.” He smiled as he kissed him. “She can start those tears in a heartbeat.”

Brian put his arms around Justin, “We are doing the right thing, aren’t we?”  Brian’s worried look made Justin smile.

“Oh, Baby.  You know this is the only thing for her.  Neither of us are smart enough to teach her anything more.  She needs to be challenged and guided in ways we can’t do it.  Mom and John will take good care of her and we will come back often.”

“I know you are right and you and I will have a lot more time for,”  his hand ran over Justin’s fly. 

“Oh, yes, lots of time.” Justin’s arms tightened around Brian’s neck and kissed him. “I expect lots of time for that. Lots of private flights.  I wonder what the record for the mile high club is?” Justin sighed through Brian’s lips as he rubbed his jeans against Brian’s.

“And you said I was holding you up?”  Brinn said as she walked to the vehicle.  As they were laughing at Brinn they heard a car coming.  

Gus got out of the pickup and walked around to help Shelby out with baby Taylor.  “I didn’t think you were coming up? We said goodbye last night.” Justin said as he walked over and took Taylor out of her mother’s arms.  He cradled the little girl close to him, kissing her head.  

Shelby bent down and spoke softly to Brinn before they shared a hug.  Now Justin saw a legitimate tear run down Brinn’s cheek and after Brian and Gus hugged once more Brinn was in her big brother’s arms.  “We hope to come visit when our dads come back in mid October. It will be Taylor’s first airplane ride.” Brinn just hugged him. With all the hugs and kisses done Brian, Justin and Brinn pulled away.  Jim and one of the employees would come get their vehicle later.

Brinn sat in the backseat with tears rolling down her cheeks, “I’m going to miss them so much.”  She sniffled. As they pulled up at the airport, Justin got out and picked Brinn up. He held on to her tightly as she wrapped her legs around his waist. “I’m so sad, Daddy. I don’t think I have ever been so sad.”

Soon they were in the air.  The sun had set and they would land very early in the morning in New York City.  They would be staying at the small garden house Dan owned for a few days before Brinn would be left at the school and Brian and Justin would fly on to Italy.  They would stay until Brinn had gone through orientation and she seemed settled. John and Tony were coming up for a couple days as a surprise. This would add a level of comfort for Brinn.  If she knew ‘her John’ was around, she would feel better.  

After they were in the air, all three of them went to the bedroom and curled up under the covers.  Brinn laid between her dads and the three were soon sleeping Brian and Justin laced their fingers and their hands rested on waist.  After a couple hours, Brian and Justin slipped out of bed and went out to sit in the main room. Brian pulled Justin onto his lap and held him close.  “Kiss me, Sunshine?”

“You never have to ask for that, darling.”  Justin leaned back pulling Brian down with him.  One of Brian’s arms supported Justin while the other unzipped Justin’s fly.  His hand slipped in and Justin tightened his grip on Brian’s neck as he masterfully brought Justin higher and higher.  At the last minute he grabbed a tissue and wrapped it around Justin’s penis just as he got to the pinnacle and he crashed over.  They continued to kiss as Justin’s senses came back down.

“Thanks for saving my pants,” Justin curled into Brian’s chest.  After a few minutes, Justin smiled at Brian, “If I am not mistaken, you could use a little relief.”  Justin wiggled his ass on Brian’s lap. “May I relieve you of a little pressure?” Justin moved to the next seat and unzipped Brian’s pants.

“You never have to ask me that, Sunshine.”  It was his turn to enjoy the sensation. He shivered as Brian’s mouth enclosed around him. It was Justin’s turn to use his skill and soon Brian cried out as Justin accepted Brian’s offering.

“Daddies?” Brinn’s voice came softly from the small bedroom.

“Coming, Brinny.”  Justin kissed Brian, “Pull yourself together.  We will come out in a few minutes.”

Justin walked in the bedroom and sat down next to their daughter.  “Hey, Sweetie. Did you have a nice little sleep?”

“I did.  Are we close to New York?”

“We probably will need the seatbelts in the next half hour. Let’s go sit by your dad and have a family snuggle until we need to strap in.”   Justin took her hand and led her out to Brian. He brushed her hair while she snuggled on Brian’s lap and soon they were instructed to put on their seatbelts.

Soon they were on the road in a town car.  Traffic was fairly light at this time of the day so soon they were settled into the little house in the private garden.  They all loved this place. Dan had opened it up to them anytime so if any of the family wanted to visit Brinn they could stay there.  Dan had arranged for some basic food to be delivered. All of them had a croissant and a little cheese and then decided to nap until around noon.  Then they would head to Brinn’s new school and start the adjustment.  

It was 2:30 when they arrived at Brinn’s new school.  They were all given a tour and then, as Brian and Justin completed paperwork, Brinn went off with a student to get involved in a couple activities.  When the paperwork had been finished Brian and Justin sat on a bench waiting for Brinn. “Why don’t we just take her along with us on the tour. She would learn a lot doing that.  She could study online.” Brian rambled as they sat there. 

“Oh, Brian, we both know this is the best place for her,” Justin dropped his head onto Brian’s shoulder.  “We need to do what’s best for her, not us.”

“DADS!” Brinn ran out of the building and threw herself at them.  “That was great! I loved the games we played. When are we coming back tomorrow?”

Brian and Justin smiled at each other.  Justin said, “We are scheduled for 9:00 tomorrow morning and we will help you set up your room in the morning.  They have activities for you in the afternoon until 3:00. You can come home with us then unless you want to stay overnight.  If you want to sleep there that is fine. You can call us tomorrow after and let us know. We could still take you out to dinner and then you could sleep there. Are you ready to find some place for dinner?”

“Yes!”  Brinn grinned at her dads.  “Let’s go.”

They decided to go out for pizza and after stopping at the garden house, they walked to a nearby pizzeria.  The family of three ordered a large pizza and had a contest to see who could get the cheese to stretch the farthest from their mouth to the pizza slice.  At one point Brian’s cheese broke and dangled from his mouth nearly all the way to the table. “Let me help you with that,” Justin said as he put the end of the cheese in his mouth and then let his mouth follow the cheese to Brian’s lips.  They kissed and when Justin started moving away Brian pulled him back for one more kiss.

“Come on, Dads, we are in public here,” Brinn said sounding embarrassed.  “You would think you were on your honeymoon.”

Brian and Justin started laughing and when they separated they both started toward her, kissing her on both her cheeks at the same time.  Brian and Justin held hands under the table while Brinn chattered on and on about the kids she met and the school’s equipment. When they had finished they headed home.  It was early but they had all missed out on some sleep flying overnight.  

“Can we get some ice cream, Dad?” Brinn looked up at her dad batting her eyes at him.  They stopped in and each got an ice cream cone and walked the remainder of the way. As they entered the garden they left the business of the city behind and entered their own little paradise.   

“Ok, Brinny, do you want to shower tonight or in the morning?”

“I’m too tired, Daddy.  Will you help me comb my hair and braid it so it doesn’t get too tangled.”

“Of course I will.  You run ahead. I will be there in a few minutes.”

She ran on ahead.  Brian read Justin’s mind and pulled him close.  “You know she can do that herself. She just wants her daddy to do it.”  Justin hugged Brian tightly and fought the tears that were fighting to get out.  

“I am so glad Tony and John will be here tomorrow evening, especially if she decides to stay overnight. And it will just be great to see them.”

“I say if she stays overnight the four of us find a club to go to. How long has it been since we went to a club in New York City?”

“I don’t know but I want to get sloppy drunk and fuck all night. Too bad they don’t have back rooms anymore.”

“Sunshine, you know a bed is much more comfortable than a brick wall but I would take that ass anywhere.”

“Well, let’s say our room in 15 minutes.”

Brian growled low in his throat as Justin walked toward the house.

When Justin hadn’t come to their room a half hour later, Brian opened the door to Brinn’s room.  She was sound asleep in the bed and Justin laid beside her with his arm around her. Brian saw the tears on both of their cheeks.  Justin felt Brian’s presence and slowly got up. Brian offered his hand and Justin took it as he softly closed the door.

Brian closed the bedroom door behind them and softly said, “Get out of that clothes, please!”  Brian had already pulled his shirt off. By the time he removed his pants, Justin was standing naked. He bent  over and held on to the arm of a chair, spreading his feet quite far apart. Brian didn’t have to ask what he wanted.  He quickly looked in a couple drawers and found a big hairbrush. He had a feeling they had left this here several years ago.

“You need to be quiet.  This room isn’t soundproof.”   Brian sat in the chair and pulled Justin over his lap and started spanking him.  After a dozen swats, Brian couldn’t continue. His own cock yearned to feel Justin’s heat around him.  He stood and positioned Justin back over the arm of the and then with a steady push he entered him until the base of his cock slid into him. He then pulled out nearly all the way and drove back into him.  He could feel the heat coming off in waves from the paddled bottom. Justin’s back arched and as quietly as he could he made a noise in his throat as he climaxed, clamping Brian as he did. Brian held onto Justin’s hips as he emptied himself deep inside him.”  He pulled Justin up against him, wrapping one arm around his waist and the other around his shoulders.

“We have done a good job with her so far and this is what is best for her.  We are doing what’s best for her, even if it hurts.” Brian said softly in Justin’s ear. He felt Justin relax against him.  “Tomorrow you can remind me of the same thing when I fall apart.”

Brian took a step back and Justin turned into his arms. He kissed the hollow of Brian’s neck and then ran his tongue up to his jawline and then plunged his tongue deep into Brian’s mouth but then softened the kiss and melted against his love, his strength, his heart.  For the first time since he entered the room Justin spoke softly. “I love you, darling.”

Brian picked Justin off the floor and together they fell into bed.  Justin snuggled up against him and as Brian secured his husband to him he said, “I adore you, Sunshine.  Our daughter is so lucky to have you as her daddy. Now, sleep, my love.”

The little family was up and out early. They decided to take the subway to the school so they picked up some breakfast and hopped the train.  Brian and Justin spent the morning taking orders from their daughter. By the time lunch rolled around, Brinn was happy with her new room.  

As they entered the dining room, a table of three girls called over to Brinn asking her to sit with them.  She looked at her dads. “Go ahead, Sweetie. We’ll just go get lunch somewhere and around 2:00 call or text and let us know what you have decided to do for tonight.  Either way we will pick you up at 6:00 to take you to dinner.”

“Ok, Dads,” she came over and hugged them one by one, saying she loved them as she did so.  

As they left without her both Brian and Justin’s phones pinged.  They pulled their phones out and both looked at each other smiling, “We do have the best kids in the world.”  The message was from Gus and it said, ‘She’ll be fine. Miss you already. Love you both’.

“He’s right you know.  As long as she adjusts well, and it looks like she is, I am good with this.  It is what’s best.” Justin said with a new strength in his voice.

“We do have amazing kids.” Brian had barely gotten the words out when the phone pinged again.  This time it was a picture of their beautiful granddaughter, Taylor, with a big grin on her face.   “And look at that adorable baby.”

“Let’s go.  Tony and John will be getting to the house in the next couple hours.  I can’t wait to see them but even better, I can’t wait to see Brinn’s reaction to John coming.  I think that will take away the last of her fears.” Justin said as he slipped an arm around Brian.  There might be time for us to…” He stopped talking and smiled up at Brian.  

Brian kissed him, “I like the way you think.” As they sat on the train, Brian continued to kiss Justin and, when there was no one near them, they had their hands buried in each other’s laps.  They stumbled off the train laughing and by the time they got to the gate of the garden, Justin had to try three times before he got the code right and they were barely out of sight of the street before they had both dropped their pants and Brian was buried deep inside Justin, who cried out at the invasion. Within moments they both had found relief but both were ready for more. 

They shed their clothes and went to the hot tub.  Justin straddled Brian’s lap and they touched and tasted each other. After some time, Brian laid his head on Justin’s shoulder.  “Are you ready for Europe?” Justin asked as Brian licked his neck.

“It will be nice to see Tony’s parents and spend some time in Milan.  But right now is there a reason you are talking and not paying attention to the fact that I am preparing to bite your neck?” He grazed his teeth on his neck and then followed the collar bone.  “Your body is still so gorgeous.” As his head moved down, Justin arched his back until Brian’s mouth began to tease his nipple. Under the water they were both highly excited.

Justin moved near Brian’s ear, “Stand up and bend over.  Let me put on a rubber glove.” Justin started laughing and he stood up. Brian stood and bent over.  “Oh, hell, who needs a glove when you have a tongue.” Justin positioned himself and began running his tongue along the valley of Brian’s ass. As he began to intrude Brian’s bud he reached around and began to stroke that magical organ.  When he met Brian that is all most people thought there was too him but he saw his heart that first night. He acted like the birth of his son meant nothing but he saw the tenderness along with some pain. Justin moved his mouth up Brian’s spine and slid his finger into him. He gently stroked his prostate in time with the strokes of his other hand and Brian grasped the edge of the tub as his back arched.

“Do you know what you are doing to me?  God, Sunshine, I…” Justin removed his finger and entered Brian, grabbing his hips and thrust as Brian cried out. He lost total control and contracted tightly around Justin.  “Stay there. Please stay there for a few minutes.” Justin slid both his arms around Brian’s waist and held him. “And to think I wasn’t fond of this once. Anytime I can get this close to you….”

There was the sound of buzzing from the front gate. “Well, I guess we are done now.”  Brian laughed a bit.

“Oh, we will never be done,” Justin said as he got out and grabbed a towel.  “Just taking a break. Stay there. They can join us.” Justin went to the intercom.  “Yes?”

“Hey, Justin.  We’re here.” Justin buzzed them in and told them to follow the path.  He tightened the towel around his waist and met them. He hugged them both.  

“How was the drive?”

“It was amazing not one, Dad  I need….or hey, Papa, may I… You know I love our kids to death but it is amazing being away for a few days.”

“Ditch the clothes and come join me,” Brian called from the hot tub.

“I am guessing no suits are required?” Tony smiled as he started to pull his clothes off.  He never was shy when it came to his beautiful body. Soon all four of them were in the bubbling water.  Soon John and Tony were touching and stroking under the water.  

“Hey, Bri, We better get out.  Brinn is supposed to be calling us pretty soon to tell us where she is sleeping tonight.”  As Brian and Justin got out Tony and John waved and Tony laid John backward against the side of the tub as he laid his body over top of his husband.

Justin wrapped his arm around Brian’s bare waist. Once they were out of sight of the tub, Justin stopped Brian.  “They need time alone. I love to see they are still so in love. I can’t wait until they move to California. It will be so nice to see them more often.  I mean they won’t be next door but within an hour.”  

“It will be nice.  We probably better check our phones.”  As they approached their discarded pants Justin heard his phone ring.  He dropped his towel and sprinted to it.”

“Hello, Sweetheart.  How was your day?”

“Oh, Daddy, it was so good.  You know Chantel is my best friend and she always will be but the kids here understand me when I talk.  Some of them are so much smarter than me.”

“We are so glad you like it. So I am guessing you are sleeping there tonight?”

“Yes, Daddy but you will still take me out for dinner, right?”

“Definitely!  In fact, we have a big surprise for you.”

“What is it, Daddy?”

“I’m not telling you.  It wouldn’t be a surprise then would it?”

“Daddy, let me talk to Dad.”

Justin handed the phone to Brian.  “She thinks you will tell her what the surprise is.”

“Dad, you’ll tell me what the surprise is won’t you?”

“Well, I don’t think so.  We will text your counselor and let her know we will pick you up at 6:00. See you in a couple hours, Brinn.”

“DAD!”

“Love you, Brinn.  See you in a couple hours.”

Brian pulled Justin close as he handed his phone back.  “I love that kid. I’m glad this seems to be the right place for her.  We better let those two know when we plan to leave.” Brian walked to the corner of the house and waved Justin over.  John and Tony had their arms around each other and were stroking each other’s cheeks and kissing as they spoke softly, too softly to hear.  “Hey guys, just wanted you to know we will be leaving in an hour.”

John waved over his shoulder acknowledging he heard him.  Justin ran his hand over Brian’s naked ass. He saw Brian’s body react to his touch.  He loved the power he had over his lover’s body and knew Brian could do the same to him with just a look.  “Damn, looks like I woke someone up!” Justin smiled up at Brian. Let’s get in the shower and I will take care of that for you.”

“And this is just one of the many reasons I love you so much!”  Brian smiled as he followed him into the house. As they walked up the steps he rubbed Justin’s backside.  He saw a faint bruise from last night. He was glad Justin didn’t ask for the spankings as much as he used to.  At least he was satisfied with a little paddling now. He had to admit it turned him on a bit but he hated inflicting the pain. As they got in the shower, Brian ran his finger up Justin’s ass and let his finger slip in and rubbed his prostate. Justin cried out at the invasion and surprise.  As Brian entered him, Brian was sure his whole body sighed. He was home.

By the time they got out of the shower they heard the shower across the hall running and by the end of the hour all four men were ready to go.  Brian had gotten a limousine for the night so they could have some wine and if they decided to go out after dropping off Brinn they wouldn’t have to worry about how much they drank.  The next day they would pick Brinn up and they all would go to a couple of museums and the zoo in Central Park.

 

As the car got close all four of the men were anxious to see Brinn’s reaction. John and Brinn had always had a special relationship and Brian and Justin were fairly sure the last of Brinn’s nerves would be gone once she saw him.  He wouldn’t be far away. He would only be five hours away and by plane it was barely an hour. John had recently gotten his pilot’s license so it wouldn’t be difficult for him to pick her up a couple times a month. As his kids got older he had decided the pilot’s license would give their family more flexibility, especially after they moved to California.   Brian assured him he could find flights for him between his business and Dan’s they could use a pilot for day flights and they could use their current pilot for the longer trips. They had kept this from Brinn knowing it would be a great surprise.

As the car pulled up, Justin went in to get her.  He had told her to put on a dress since they were going to a nice restaurant. When he got to her room she looked beautiful.  “Oh, Brinny, you look so pretty. Did you do your hair all by yourself?”

“No one of my new friends helped curl the parts I couldn’t see.  She thinks I have cute dads so I needed to look good for our dinner out.”

Justin laughed a bit, “How old is this friend?”

“Oh, I think she’s almost 13 and I told herI agreed.  I have the best looking dads ever.”

“Well, I think that’s a bit of an exaggeration but thank her.”

“She was sad to hear you wouldn’t be able to visit often.”

“Well, maybe she will think John and Tony are good looking, too. Let’s head out to the car.”

“Oh, I forgot to show her their picture.  I bet she will think they are cute too.”

The other three stayed in the back of the limo watching for them through the tinted windows.  As the gate opened and Justin led her toward the limo she squealed, “You got a limo! Is that my surprise?”

“She is really growing up fast, isn’t she?” John said as they came to the car.  “Where has the time gone from the weekend we took care of her and she was teething?” Tony held John closely to him.

“The car is part of the surprise but what’s in the car is the real surprise.”  Justin smiled down at her. “Close your eyes and I’ll open the door.”

“Daddy,  you are killing me here.” She stomped her foot and then closed her eyes and put her hands over her eyes for good measure.  John slowly opened the door and dropped to his knees in front of her while Tony was right behind him.

“Ok, Brinn, you can open your eyes.”  Justin said and moved so he could see her reaction better.

Brinn dropped her hands and opened her eyes, “Hey, Miss Thing!” John smiled at the beautiful blonde girl in front of him.

Brinn let out a scream, “MY JOHN,” and hurled herself into his arms and he stood up with her and turned in a circle. She held on tight.

“Of course I am.  I told your dads I would step up while they are out of the country so I had to come and see where I will pick you up.”

“I didn’t know you were coming.  It is a long drive just to come for dinner. Are Mattie and Jonna here?”

“No, it is a mini vacation for Tony and me and we didn’t drive, I flew us.”

“You flew a plane?”

“I did.  I learned so that if you ever need me I can be here in an hour.” 

“Oh, John!  I love you.”

“What about sharing some of that love with me, Miss Thing?” Tony smiled down at her and she threw herself at him. 

“Sorry, Tony. I was just so surprised.  I am so glad you are here, both of you.”

“Let’s get in the car.  We have a reservation we don’t want to be late for.”

They arrived at the restaurant and as they walked in you could hear the room get quiet. Brian and Justin led the way and Brinn held hands with both John and Tony.  All the women in the room and many of the men watched the five walk to a table near the stage where a band played softly. They ordered and as they waited Brinn pulled John and Tony out on the dance floor.   

Justin looked at Brian, “Think you could stand to hold me for a few minutes?”

Brian stood and offered his hand.  Justin took it and they walked out on the dance floor.  As Brian pulled him in close he softly said, “The problem is never holding you.  It’s not touching your skin while we do it. At Babylon no one cared if I put my hand on your ass.”  He kissed him and pulled him close. “I think our daughter is very happy.”

“There is no question about that.  I am so glad they could come. I think it is good for them to get away from the kids, too.  I can see them relaxing already.”  

Justin smiled up at Brian who said,  “Don’t look at me like that or I will have to take you to a back room.”  

“Daddies, our  food is coming.” Brinn took their hands and led them to the table.  The five ate and laughed through the meal and as they were finishing they ordered some dessert.  As they waited for the sweet treat to arrive Brian and Justin went out on the dance floor while John and Tony enjoyed sitting in each other’s arms.

Brinn wrapped her arms around both her dads’ necks and they swayed together until their dessert was delivered. Brinn pushed their heads together and after kissing each other they each kissed her cheeks.  Brian smiled, “I think if we want any of our dessert we better get back to the table.”  

Brinn yawned as Brian carried her to the table. She laid her head on his shoulder.  “I think I am getting too old to do this, Dad.”

“You will never be too old to sit on your dad’s lap and put your head on my shoulder.  But I may not be able to carry you for the rest of your life.” He swooped her down to her seat, “Especially if you keep eating like you did tonight!” He laughed as she dug into a bowl of some chocolate mousse.  By the time the men sipped on some top of the line bourbon, Brinn began to yawn again.

“Come here, Miss Thing,” John held a hand out to Brinn and she snuggled in his lap.  

“Did you really learn to fly planes because of me?”  she asked him softly as he stroked her arm.

“Well, it wasn’t only because of you.  Once we move to California I will work for your dad and                   Dan sometimes.”

“I’m glad.”  She sighed and her eyes fluttered shut.

The men finished their drinks and with Brinn in John’s arms, they walked to the limo.  When they arrived at Brinn’s school and John carried her in while Justin showed the way.  They were let in to a quiet building by Brinn’s counselor. As John carried her to her room Justin introduced John to the counselor.  Justin quickly helped Brinn get into her pajamas and into bed. “We will pick you up around 10:00 tomorrow morning.”

“Ok, Daddy.”

“I love you, Brinny,” he kissed her lightly.  

John walked over and kissed her forehead. “I will see you in the morning.”

“I love you, My John.”

“I love you too, Brinn.”  And she was asleep before they walked out.  Once they had stepped out of the building, John put his arms around Justin who wrapped his arms around John’s neck. “Justin, this is best for her.  None of us are smart enough to handle her.”

“I know you’re right. I just need to get out of here.”  They walked arm in arm back to the limo. They got in the back and faced each other.

Brian could feel Justin’s tension and pulled him into his arms.  “Well, men, are we going to find a place to party for the night or go for another drink or just go home.”

“I’m sorry, Baby, but I just want to go home but Tony and John, you can go out.  The limo is paid for until 2:00.” 

Tony said something in John’s ear and John nodded, “We’d rather just go back, too.  A drink in the garden and then we can go to bed on time, with no kids to interrupt our rest.  The sad thing is we might actually just go to sleep.” Tony said as John pulled him into his arms.

“Oh, I don’t think so.  I have plans for us. Lots and lots of plans,” John laid his hand on Tony’s fly and then whispered something Brian and Justin couldn’t hear.  Brian and Justin laughed as Tony moaned in response to John’s words and his hand. 

“We may as well join the party,” Justin said as his hand undid Brian’s fly and his fingers entered it.  Brian readjusted slightly, giving Justin more room to move his fingers.

John followed suit, undoing Tony’s zipper and soon he was bending over, taking Tony into his mouth.  Brian and Justin enjoyed watching their nephews. They had been together 10 years but their love was stronger than ever.  Tony cried out as John’s skilled mouth brought him to climax. John decided to continue to lick and suck making Tony cry out again in a string of Italian, ending in mi amore.

Brian reached over and cupping the back of Justin’s head, bringing it to him.  As their lips met both of them let out a sigh. As long as they were together they could deal with anything.  They entered the little garden and walked up to the cottage. Justin silently moved to John and kissed him and then did the same to Tony before he walked past them, went in the house, and headed up the stairs in the house.  Brian smiled at the two men, “Feel free to use the hot tub if you like, watch a movie, whatever. I think we are turning in for the night. Oh, and anything you would like to drink is in the refrigerator or the cabinet next to it.”  Before going upstairs, he got a bottle of bourbon out of the cabinet and grabbed two glasses off of a shelf. He waved the bottle at the men and slowly followed Justin’s path.

“I’m glad our kids are smart but not Brinn smart. I don’t think I could do what they are doing.  It is what needs to be done.” John said as he slowly started to undress Tony where they stood in the garden. 

“Well, aren’t you in the mood for amore tonight.”

“How long has it been since we could have sex anywhere without wondering if the kids were going to walk in? John unbuttoned his own shirt and  pressed his chest against Tony’s bare skin.

“It was our anniversary and your mom and Don watched the kids.” Tony said as he pulled John’s shirt from his pants.

“We will call the kids in the morning but right now…” John moved Tony’s hand down between his legs.  Tony made quick work of getting rid of John’s pants and then his own. They both dropped their shirts and jackets.

Tony laid John down on the lounger and stretched out next to him.  Tony pressed against John as their cocks danced with each other. “Remember the first time we made love?”

“Of course I do.  I had never been with a man and you were so patient with me and the whining I did the first time you made love to me.  I was so scared I wouldn’t be able to handle it and now I can’t live without it.” John turned his back to Tony and Tony gently entered him.  John cranked his head back so he could kiss Tony as he moved in and out. Tony reached around him and began to stroke John’s erection and when he couldn’t hold on he shouted loudly as he came. He then felt Tony fill him and Tony reverted to Italian as he finished moving in John.  John clenched tightly around Tony and Tony’s arm moved around John’s waist holding him close.

Tony began kissing John’s neck and soon John turned over and pulled Tony into his arms. His hand traveled down Tony’s lean, long back and then  grasped his ass, moving his fingers down the valley between hIs cheeks. With his finger he began to massage Tony’s tight bud. John sighed as John’s finger invaded him and began to stroke his interior walls and then the prostate. Tony’s mouth claimed John’s as John invaded him with another finger.

“John, please, fuck me.  Fuck me now!” Tony turned over and John obliged him.

Brian took a deep breath as he walked into the bedroom.  He knew he had to be there for Justin tonight. If he was going to fall apart he would have to do it later. He walked into the room and found Justin  at the window staring at nothing. He set the bottle and glasses down and walked up behind him and buried his face in the spot where Justin’s neck meets his shoulder.  “Come let me love you, Sunshine.” He rubbed his pelvis against Justin’s ass and he felt Justin lean back a bit. “Let me help you forget your worries and start remembering we have the next three months in Europe learn new things.”  As he talked he led Justin to the bed and pulled off Justin’s shirt and began running his mouth over every inch. He nipped and licked, sucked and kissed. When Justin could barely sit still, Brian helped him remove his pants. He had him lay on his stomach and began at his shoulders working Justin’s muscles. “You know those two beautiful men making love in the garden will treat her like their own.”  Brian’s mouth had worked its way down Justin’s back as he spoke and then he plunged his tongue into Justin’s bud and he whimpering.

When Justin couldn’t stand it any longer he begged, “I need you.”

“I am always here for you.  What do you need? Do you need control?”

“I...I just need you, please.”

Brian had him turn over and placing one of Justin’s legs on his shoulder and the other off to the side giving him access to run Justin’s prostate from the outside as he entered him in a slow steady motion as he stroked under Justin’s scrotum and downward so his hand nearly ran into his own motion in and out. Brian could feel the pressure building in Justin as it built in him.  Justin reached for Brian. He bent over and their lips met as both of them climaxed. They were one. They always would be.

The next day everyone enjoyed their time together. Brinn was in charge.  They spent time at the art museum and then went to Central Park Zoo. It was movie night at the school so after discussing it with Brinn it was decided they would say goodbye around dinner time so she could eat at the school with her friends.  Brinn thought that her dads were flying to Europe early in the morning. The truth was they didn’t leave until late that night but they wanted to be available in case she had a total meltdown. They didn’t expect that. Brinn seemed to understand the students there would challenge her for the first time in her life.  As the afternoon progressed they spent some time just relaxing and talking. After John and Tony played keep away with her for a while, Brinn spent time snuggling with all these special people. 

Justin and Brian saw Brinn talking softly to John and then gave him and Tony each a hug and kiss before they walked away and she walked over to her dads.  “I told them I would see them in two weeks and they will meet you at the house. I hope you don’t mind, I wanted it to be just the three of us the last hour.  I don’t want to make this a sad time. I know we will see each other soon. Grandma and Tuck are coming next weekend and then John is flying in to take me to their house.  It will be fun to see Mattie and Jonna.” Brian waved down a taxi and they got in. Brinn held both of their hands. “Daddies, I may be a little sad but I know I will like it here and I know you really thought hard about doing this.  I will learn so much here and I will get to paint a lot as work on other college classes so I will figure out what I want to do and what I am best at. I know I am not grown up but in my head I can do a lot of things. You’ll call me a lot right?”

“Of course we will.  We will have to be careful that we don’t call you while you are sleeping but you can call us any time,” Justin said.

The taxi pulled up to the school and Brian paid the driver a hefty tip to wait for them.  When they got to the door Brinn stopped walking and turned to face them. She threw her arms around Brian’s waist.  He dropped down to one of his knees hugging her tight. “Sweetheart, you know how much I love you, right?”

“Of course, I do, Dad.”

“Brinny,” Justin’s voice cracked, “if you don’t like it here, if anything happens, you can go live with Tony and John and we will get back as quickly as we can.  You are far more important than this art tour.”

Brinn stroked Justin’s cheeks, “Daddy, I’ll be just fine. I like it here.”  The tears she’d been fighting rolled down her cheeks, “My head knows that’s true but my heart hurts so much.”

Justin and Brian sat on their knees holding her for a moment and then she took a step back and her dads stood up.  “We love you, Brinn.” Brian brushed a tear from the corner of his eye.

“Silly, Dad, I know that.  I have had more love than any girl I know.”

“Goodbye, Brinny.  We will call you in the middle of the week once we get settled in Milan.”

“Ok, Daddy, you two take care of each other because I won’t be there to do it for you.”

The door behind Brinn opened and her counselor walked out.  “I thought I heard you out here. Dinner is being served in 10 minutes.  You will have just enough time to drop off your things and wash your face and hands.”  She gave Brinn a reassuring smile as she walked past her. She then looked at Brian and Justin.  “She will be fine. She is as brilliant as she is beautiful. I will call you if there is any major problem.”

“Thank you.” Justin said and Brian just nodded.  “Oh, and Mr. Taylor, I hope your tour is a success.”  She walked into the building, shutting the door behind her. 

Justin collapsed against Brian, “Oh, why does it hurt so bad?” Brian put his arms around him and guided him to the taxi.  He was silent as they got into the car and it pulled away from the curb. Brian put his arms around Justin but he was not in the mood to talk. As the cab pulled up to the garden cottage they got out and Brian threw a couple $100 bill at the cabby.    

Justin put his arms around Brian’s waist and Brian draped his arm on Justin’s shoulder as they let themselves into the gate.  In the taxi, Justin had started to ramble about the tour and he continued as they walked toward the cottage. They had barely gotten into the building when it started raining.  

“You just made it,” John said from the kitchen. “I hope you don’t mind. It is supposed to rain all night and could get stormy so we picked up a few groceries and we are making dinner.” Tony had walked up behind John and slid his arms under John’s and then reached up so his hands were resting on John’s chest. John leaned against him.  “It will be about an hour. Tony is making his homemade pasta sauce.”

“That sounds perfect,” Justin said.  He looked over at Brian. “Let’s take a shower before dinner. I feel gross after being in the park this afternoon.”  Brian didn’t say anything but followed.  

Tony said softly in John’s ear, “Is Brian acting strange?  He is too quiet.”

“I think he is just dealing in his way.  Justin talks more but Brian internalizes.”

“Yes, I just wonder…”  John turned into Tony and kissed him.

“Have I told you lately how much I am in love with you?”  John’s hands slid under Tony’s waistband.

“You tell me every day as we raise our family together but I am really liking this new libido of yours.” Tony pressed John against the counter making it obvious he was ready for some love right now. “They won’t be down for a while,” he said as he tugged John’s shorts down and then pulled out his own cock. John positioned himself to open himself up to his husband as Tony slowly entered him.

Justin and Brian undressed and got in the shower. Brian remained quiet as Justin continued to talk about the tour and travel.  Brian answered a few questions with one word answers but ignored a lot of what Justin was said. “Baby, are you listening to me?”

“Ya, sorry.” Brian said at one point as he washed Justin’s back.  “I’m just…”

Justin interrupted and continued his train of thought.  Brian just quit talking, knowing this was Justin’s way of dealing with stress.  He just didn’t have anything to give right now. They both pulled on shorts and T-shirts before leaving their room for dinner.  

John and Tony were hardly able to continue dinner.  They seemed to need to be in physical contact all the time.  “You two look like you are enjoying your little vacation.” Justin smiled at them.

“This is just what we needed,” John said as Tony tasted his sauce. 

“Well, I’m glad,” Justin watched Brian walk to the liquor cabinet and opened a new bottle. He poured himself a large glass of amber liquid.  He emptied it and filled it again. “Bri, why don’t you get out some red wine to go with our pasta.”

Brian opened a bottle but after draining his glass a second time he refilled it a third. Justin walked over and rested his head on Brian’s shoulder, “Why don’t you slow down a little.  I need…”

“You need….of course, you need.  Well, I need something to and right now I need to be away from here.”  Brian grabbed the bottle he had been pouring out of and went out into the pouring rain.

“Brian?”  Justin stood there shocked. “What….”  He stopped because Brian was out of sight. Turning to John and Tony he  opened his mouth but didn’t know what to say. John walked over and hugged Justin.  “You are both stressed right now. Let me go look for him. Tony, just shut off the pasta water.  I am sure he is close.” John kissed Tony as he grabbed an umbrella that was close to the door.

“I’ll try calling him.”  Tony said as John walked out the door.  John called Brian’s phone and he and Justin heard it ring upstairs. “Damn! I’m sure he is fine, Justin.”

“It’s my fault.  I wasn’t thinking about him at all.  I know how he deals with stress by now and I totally was thinking just of me.”  

Tony put his arms around Justin.  “John will find him. It was the alcohol talking along with the emotions.”

John made it to the street and looked both ways.  He walked to the bodega on the corner, hoping Brian would be there, out of the rain.  He wasn’t there. Now where did he even begin to look. He walked the other direction to a bar located nearby but Brian wasn’t there either.  He called Tony. When he picked up, he said, “Did you get ahold of him?”

“No, he left his phone here.  Where are you?”

“I’m down the street at a bar.” He spoke softly so Justin didn’t hear him, “It’s getting really nasty out here.  I’m just coming back unless Justin has some place he wants me to check.”

“Hold on, I’ll ask him.  Justin, is there any place Brian might go?”

“The only place I can think of is his offices.”

“John, I’m going to call his office and see if he is there. I’ll text you. Have a drink while you wait.”  After making a call to the office Tony texted John to come back.  

John was soaked through when he arrived back.  The wind had picked up and it was now thundering and lightning. 

“Where is he?” Justin paced back and forth. “What selfish ass I was!  Brian is feeling the same thing I am and I’m the one making him go to Europe.  He probably wants to stay here which is probably what we should have done.” John took Justin’s hand and made him sit down on the sofa.  He sat next to him and took him in his arms. 

“Brian just needs time to think.  He isn’t going to do anything crazy.”

“Maybe he went to Brinn?”  Justin looked at John.

“He wouldn’t do that.  That would upset her.” Justin dropped his head on John’s shoulder, so much like his uncle’s.

Time seemed to stand still.  At the two hour mark Tony made the pasta and John made Justin eat a little bit.  They kept assuring him Brian had just found someplace to wait out the storm. He didn’t have his phone to call or he would. By the time four hours had passed it was 11:00 pm and the storm had blown over.  Now Justin started to pace out in the garden.  

“Maybe I will go check out a few more places in the neighborhood.” John said to Tony.

“I didn’t want to say it with Justin near but Brian doesn’t even have his wallet.  It’s upstairs with his phone. He has no money to buy anything so unless he walked to the office.  I will call there again.”

“Let me call there.  Being Peter’s brother might pull a little weight in case they didn’t tell you the truth.”  John got off the phone a few minutes later. “They haven’t seen him but they will call us if he shows up.”

Justin started walking farther from the house.  He couldn’t focus. He wandered to Dan’s house across the garden and sat down on a lawn chair. Where could Brian have gone?

Brian had to get away.  He just didn’t have any more to give to Justin.  He knew John and Tony could give him what he needed right now but he had no more to give.  He had headed for the back gate when he realized he didn’t have his wallet or phone. And this storm had really kicked up.  He watched John leave through the front gate and he skirted the edge of the garden and entered Dan’s house using the security code.  He didn’t turn on any lights but headed to the living room. He stripped off his wet shirt and grabbed one of Dan’s and then started drinking.  He just needed time alone. He put on the stereo and as he listened to music, he drank. Soon he slept.

When he woke up he had no idea what time it was.  His head hurt a bit and he was hungry. When he looked at the clock he saw it was midnight.  “Shit!” he said. Justin is going to be crazy by now. As he approached the patio door, he saw something. No, not something, some one.  Justin was sleeping in a lounger.

Brian opened the door quietly and shut it behind him.  He sat on the edge of the lounger and then gently laid down next to him.  He didn’t want to scare him, so very softly in his ear he said, “Sunshine, I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to disappear so long.”  

Justin turned over and grabbed Brian around the neck.  He didn’t say anything for some time. Brian could feel him gaining control of his emotions.  “Oh, Brian, I’m the one that needs to apologize. I felt so sorry for myself that I didn’t think about you. I was so selfish. She is your daughter as much as mine and I was acting like the child more than her.” He kissed Brian, “Where were you?”

“I was just inside this house.  I knew the code so when I realized I didn’t have any money on me, I just ducked in here and of course, I continued to drink and fell asleep, passed out, whatever.  I was so surprised when I woke up and it was midnight. I reacted poorly. I should have just told you I needed space or I just needed you.”

“I should have known it after almost 22 years. I’m here now, Baby. Not  knowing where you were was so much worse than thinking about Brinn safely in her bed in a wonderful, caring place.” Justin placed his top leg on top of Brian’s so he could move his leg between Justin’s.  He began to rub his pelvis against Brian’s leg.

 

From the cottage Tony’s voice called, “Justin, are you alright?”

Brian responded, “We’re both fine, Tony.”

“Glad to hear that, Brian.”  Tony was relieved, “Let’s go to bed, Mi Amore.  All is well. The lovers are back together.” He kissed John and led him upstairs.

“Sunshine, can I just hold you for a while?”

“You can hold me forever, Brian.  I just need you.” Justin pressed against Brian.  “Please, Baby, don’t leave me in Europe. I don’t think I could survive.”

“I promise if I need a little space I will tell you and I will let you know where I am. Are you ready to go in?  It’s a little chilly after that storm.” Brian stood and took Justin’s head. “I hope there’s some of that pasta and sauce left.  I am starving.”

“I am sure there is. I will heat some up for you.  I am sure it is good. I ate some but really don’t remember what it tasted like.  Ten minutes later they sat down with a large bowl of pasta, sauce, and meatballs. He also had part of a baguette and olive oil for dipping. Justin had the only fork and slowly wound the spaghetti on it and, after dipping it in the sauce he moved it to Brian’s mouth. Brian opened his mouth and accepted the offering.

“God, Tony knows how to cook.  That is amazing.” Justin fed him another bite and then a bite of meatball.  He took a bite or two himself in between. He fed Brian a bite almost too big and got sauce on his cheek.

“Oops, let me help you with that,” Justin pulled Brian’s head close and he licked the sauce off of Brian’s cheek and ended up with his lips on Brian’s.  Brian held him there for a few moments as their lips just brushed against each other. He then left Justin move back.  

Justin took a piece of crusty bread and dipped it in the oil.  He offered it to Brian and then took a bite himself dragging his tongue through the oil on the edge.  He heard Brian growl. Justin put a meatball on the fork and then placed it between his teeth and moved toward Brian who instantly pulled Justin’s head close, dragging his teeth across Justin’s made both of them shiver. When they separated Justin poured the remaining sauce on the bowl of pasta and moved so he was basically sitting on Brian’s lap facing him and he would feed Brian a bite and then they would kiss and then he would take a bite and they would kiss.  By the time the bowl was empty Justin had moved all the way onto Brian’s lap pressing his cock into Brian’s through the thin material of their shorts.  

“Oh, god, Sunshine, I need you.  I will always need you. I will always come back to you.  You are home.”

“Come home, Brian.” Justin stood up and Brian took his hand. As they walked past John and Tony’s  door they heard John and Tony talking softly in tones only lovers used. Silently, they undressed and Justin laid on his back and Brian propped both Justin’s legs on his shoulders and using lube, entered him slowly, almost reverently. Brian bent over him and kissed him.

“I know eventually we won’t be able to make love in this position but its my favorite because it was our first.” Brian strained to talk as he moved in and out of Justin.  As he came close Justin held Brian’s mouth to his and they climaxed together. As Brian dropped next to Justin, Justin pulled Brian to him.  

“I know I lean on you far more than a should.  I’m a grown man and I should be able to deal with life.”

“Justin, we deal with life together.  We each have our own strengths and our weaknesses and together we deal with our lives.  I was such a fool for fighting you for almost five years of course, I could have gotten arrested if I would have kept you at my place at first.”

“You know I would have left my family from that first night to be with you.”

“I know but I am glad Jenn fought for you. We all are fortunate to have her and Molly in our lives.” Brian’s hand trailed down Justin’s body.

“We have created a family that works for all of us.”  Justin took Brian’s hand and guided it to his rising dick.  Brian stroked and then repositioned so he could take him in his mouth.  Brian’s talented tongues soon had him crying out. He didn’t care if John and Tony heard him. He loved this man and he wanted everyone to know it.  It was nearly 3:00 am before they finally drifted off into a restful sleep.

It was noon before all four of the men were up for the day.  All of them grimaced from time to time after last night’s activities but all of them were relaxed and content.  Brian had apologized to the younger men and they all laughed at the fact they had been so worried and he had never left the garden.  Soon it was time to say goodbye to Tony and John. John looked at his uncle and Justin and said, “While you are out of the country, Tony and I have three children.  There is nothing we do for our children that we won’t do for Brinn.”

“And remember my mom is there,  too. And of course, we are still their first contact.” Justin said as he hugged Tony and John.  

“We owe you, big time when we come back,”  Brian said smiling at John and Tony.

“Brian, we are just paying you back a little for everything you have done for us and soon we will be in California, thanks to you.” Tony hugged Brian and the men departed.

Brian and Justin received a text from Brinn telling them she loved her school which made them both smile.  They spent the day packing up the last of their clothes and went out for dinner before going to the airport.  

After eating they headed for the airport.  They called Gus from the car, “Hey, Gussy, how is my granddaughter doing?”  Justin said.

“Our granddaughter,” Brian chimed in.

“She is perfect as usual. How are the two of you?  I got a text from Brinn full of details about how amazing her school is.”

“It wasn’t easy but it is a great place.  We are on our way to the airport now,” Justin said.

Brian added, “We will let you know when we arrive in Milan.”

“I love you, dads.  Enjoy the tour and we will see you in mid-October hopefully.  We are planning on coming to New York unless Molly is overdue at that time.  Brenda is coming out by the end of September so he can help her and of course, Jenn is coming out a week, too.  John and Tony have Brinn duty then.”

“We know everyone helping out.  We love you, Gus. Give your wife and daughter a hug for us.”

“I will do that. Safe travels.”

The car pulled up in front of the private terminal and a porter rushed out to get their personal bags.  

“We can be glad it isn’t storming like last night.” Justin smiled at Brian as they sat on the plane waiting for their turn to take off.  

“And I’m glad we cleared the air.  We are together. And, Sunshine, this is all about you.”

 

The pilot made sure they were belted in and as the wheels left the ground a new adventure began.

Chapter 2

“Mr. Kinneys, we will be landing shortly.  Please make sure your seatbelts are fastened.” The pilot’s voice said over the intercom system.  

Brian responded to the pilot and turned to Justin, “So Mr. Taylor, I am at your beck and call.  I am your humble servant for the next three months.”

Justin started laughing too hard, “Brian Kinney, humble and a servant?” He looked over at him and smiled.  “I know something you could scratch for me.”

“Trust me, I am available to scratch that itch anytime you want.” There lips met just as the wheels touched down.  

“Well, I think we should head over to Tony’s parents as soon as we clear customs.  We can get something to eat there and give them the little gifts the kids made for them.” Justin said as he continued to drop light kisses on Brian’s face.  “And then I think I need to stop at the gallery before going to the hotel. The next couple days are for set up and to get jet lag out of our system.”

“I can think of several other things we could do….well maybe it is one thing several times.”  They walked off the plane and went through customs quickly. They had sent most of their luggage ahead so it was already at the hotel.  

As Justin took a moment to call the gallery, Brian looked at the texts that came in while they were on the plane.  Most were business related, a couple each from Ted and Jim. He then saw one that stuck out. ‘Kinney, watch your back. I could be around the next corner in Milan, or Madrid, or London’. Damn, he thought.  Justin didn’t need this. He texted Dan and forwarded the message. As Justin got off the phone Brian’s rang. It was Dan.

“I need to take this call,” he quickly kissed Justin and walked away.  Justin recognized the ringtone and knew it was Dan but he watched Brian move a few steps away. “Why don’t you go see if the car is here?   I should only be a couple minutes.” He watched Justin walk away reluctantly. “Dan, so you saw the text? I really haven’t been worried but we will be at all those cities.  He knows our schedule and I don’t want Sunshine to get wind of this.”

“Brian, I will try to track the message again and if need be I will send in an undercover agent to follow you around.”

“God, I hope it doesn’t come to that.  If I just had some idea who….’

“Brian enjoy yourself.  Enjoy Justin. I’ll be in touch soon.”

“Remember, if you tell Tyler, make sure he keeps it from Molly and Justin.”

“I will.  Brian, I’m not too worried but, be careful.  You know how to do that.”

“Thanks, Dan.  I got to go.” Brian went out the door following Justin. Brian looked around as he exited the terminal.  He saw a man approaching Justin and rushed that direction. He had nearly reached them when he saw Justin offered his hand.

“Yes, I am Justin Taylor.  Thanks for the ride.” Brian wrapped his arms around Justin’s waist.  “Brian, this will be my assistant while we are in Milan and right now he is going to drop us off at the cafe.  It has been too long since we have seen them and Angi.” On the ride over they talked about their trip to Milan over 12 years ago.  That was when they met the Montefiores, Tony, his sister, Angi,  and his parents. Later that trip they were in Ibiza where they got engaged. Angi was now a beautiful woman who at one time had dated Gus. It would be good to see all of them.

“Brian, what did Dan need so urgently?”

“Oh, nothing.  He was just saying hi.”

“Molly’s alright, isn’t she?” Justin got worried.  His brother in law worked for Dan, and with his sister expecting her second child in the next month, Dan could be calling with family news.

“He didn’t mention her so I am sure she is.” Brian looked out the window, “We’re here. “  He stepped out of the car and offered Justin his hand. They assure the assistant they wouldn’t need him so he could head over to the gallery and they would walk over there in a couple hours.  Before they knew what was happening Angi, ran out of the cafe throwing her arms around both their necks, kissing first Justin and then Brian.  

“Angi, you look stunning!” 

“Oh, Justin, you are always so kind.”

“He is not being kind, he is being honest.” Brian said putting his arm around her waist.  

“You aren’t looking too bad yourself for a nonno.  Pictures, you must have pictures.” The three walked into the cafe where they continued the greeting with Tony’s parents. They were ushered to a table and started bringing food out to them.  Brian and Justin ate while the women cooed over the pictures of baby Taylor. They said their goodbyes, promising to be back tomorrow late morning and they strolled up the street.  

Brian was a bit jumpy as they walked. “Something wrong, Babe?”  Justin asked. “Missing Dan.”

“You asshole,” Brian stopped and kissed him.  Laughing, he said, “I won’t miss him for a few more days.” His hand trailed over Justin’s well formed ass but he didn’t notice the look on his face. He was too busy scanning the street. Arriving at the gallery Brian and Justin soon went their own ways.  Justin was meeting with the owner while Brian tried to inspect exits without anyone noticing.

“Sir,” A voice in heavy Italian said right behind Brian. He jumped and turned slowly. “Can I help you?  Who allowed you back here?”

“I am Brian Taylor-Kinney,” using his full last name which he rarely did.  “I am married to the artist.”

“Oh, Mr. Kinney, nice to meet you. You work with Dan Reed don’t you?”

“I do,” Brian answered hesitantly. 

“We worked on a project together years ago.  He called me this afternoon. I am the chief security officer here. You have nothing to worry about while you are here or with the assistant. I just switched out who is working with Justin. We will say the other has a family emergency.”

“I don’t want Justin to….”

“I told him we are to keep it from Mr. Taylor.”

“I appreciate it. He is my world and I don’t want anything to happen to him because of me.”

“We will keep a watch out for you.”

“I appreciate that.” When Brian saw Justin he nodded at the security officer and walked toward his husband.  “Are you done here for the day?”

Justin was trying to figure out what he was up to.  “Brian Taylor- Kinney, you are acting odd today. Are you sure Dan didn’t?”

“My darling husband, I am just anxious to get you to the hotel and into the large, inviting bed so I can….” The kiss Brian gave him cleared his mind of everything.

“Give me ten minutes and I will be ready.  I just need to look over the schedule so I the whole day free tomorrow and as my servant, I have plans for you.”  Justin pressed himself tightly against Brian and Brian’s reaction was instantly noticed by Justin. “Good, your beck and call is working just fine.” Justin slid his hand over Brian’s fly as he walked away. Brian watched Justin’s ass as he left.  He was going to have to be careful. Justin was already on edge. It didn’t help when he was told about the assistant change. Brian knew some of Justin’s uneasiness was his fault and the rest of the fault laid on it being the first stop of the tour.   

Justin seemed more relaxed as they strolled to the hotel, stopping to look into some windows.  Brian realized they were being followed by the new assistant at a distance. He was sure in Justin’s focused mind he didn’t see him and Brian was distracting him as much as he could.  As they got to a narrow walkway, Brian pulled him in and pressed him against the wall, in moments Brian had Justin on the verge of climax just from kissing him and rubbing his hand along his fly. Brian brought his mouth down to Justin’s ear.  “We better get to our room before we get arrested.” When they stepped out Brian noticed there shadow was still nearby. As they walked into the hotel Brian nodded at him and he turned and left. 

Brian checked in and they were sent to the private elevator that took them to the penthouse.  Brian felt good about the extra layer of protection. No one could use this elevator without the right key card.    Brian again pinned Justin against the wall as the elevator moved upward. His mouth moved downward from his ear to his chest.  He had Justin’s shirt unbuttoned by the time the elevator opened into the suite. He ripped the shirt off and realized Justin had unbuttoned his without him noticing. They ripped at each other’s pants and Justin threw Brian on the bed and positioned himself over Brian’s erect cock. Brian grabbed the lube and helped position his cock as Justin’s slid down onto it.  Justin began to move up and down. As he did, Brian lightly touched Justin’s dick and Justin did all the work. As the pressure built Brian started thrusting, meeting Justin’s moves. As Justin’s head fell back in almost a roar he exploded all over Brian’s chest causing Brian himself to cum deep inside Justin. Brian grasped Justin’s hips so he had to stay where he was as the shutters ran through him. Justin dropped forward laying on Brian’s chest.  Brian held him close.

It wasn’t long before Justin moved and got on his hands and knees. “Again, Brian.  I know you can come again.” Brian got on his knees behind Justin and pushed his shoulders down on the bed and began to thrust.  He had almost forgotten how Justin got when he was in full artist mode. Everything had to be bigger, more over the top for him.  He also tended to get more reckless which worried Brian a bit, especially with the threat Justin was unaware of. Justin strode across the room and grabbed a bottle off the bar. 

“Let’s get in the hot tub.” Justin said standing by the door to the roof, naked.  I’ll be right out. I heard a message come in and it is still work hours at the vineyard.” He walked over to him and kissed him.  “10 minutes, tops.”

“Don’t make me wait.  I am thinking it is your turn,” Justin reached around and slapped Brian’s bare ass.

“Yes, Sir!”  Brian smiled at him as he went out the door.  As soon as Justin was outside he grabbed his phone, expecting a message from Dan.  Instead he saw a text from ‘unknown’ and it said, ‘Hope you enjoy the penthouse. I wouldn’t walk the rough streets at night. You never know when you might get mugged ’. 

Shit! He was here. He forwarded it to Dan.  If this kept up, he would have to tell Justin. At least he was after him, not Sunshine.  But right now he just wanted to be loved by his husband. Tomorrow maybe they would just stay in all day.  He wondered if he could talk him into that. He doubted it.

It was early morning before the men fell into an exhausted sleep.  They had spent a long time in the hot tub and then played in bed before jet lag caught up with both of them.  It was late morning when they woke. They both had a few kinks from the activity the night before.  

“We said we’d go back to the cafe to eat.  Let’s shower. I’m hungry,” Justin said, already in motion.  

“I have a better idea let’s order room service and eat it on the rooftop. We can call Angi and go later and now we can soak in some sun and…”

“We are in Italy, Brian.  As much as I like to play with that beautiful body of yours, that will come with me.  I am not going to waste our time here. Now, get up you lazy servant and come wash my back.”

Brian watched Justin walk into the bathroom, Damn, he knew this was going to happen.  Well, he would just have to be on the alert and for now, he had a back and, thankfully, an ass to wash.  

They had an enjoyable time with the Montefiores and after a leisurely lunch el fresco at their cafe, Justin was ready to go.  They strolled hand in hand but Brian was distracted. He looked around and looked at his phone a couple of times. “What’s so interesting?” Justin nearly got ahold of Brian’s phone but it was quickly locked and stuck it in his pocket. Brian kept looking over his shoulder  and scanning ahead. Justin finally stopped. Brian stopped not realizing Justin was looking at him. “BRIAN! “

“What?”

“I’m sorry if I’m wasting your time.  Go back to the hotel and work if you aren’t  going to be present anyway.” Justin grabbed his hand from Brian and stalked away.  Just then a large group of tourists poured out of a gallery and Justin disappeared from sight.”

Brian pushed his way through the crowd.  He wasn’t sure if Justin went in the building or went farther down the road.  After looking down the sidewalk and then around the corner he went in the gallery.  He sighed with relief when he saw a group of college age girls circling him. Justin was being polite and was speaking politely with him.  

As Brian walked up, he heard one of them say, “Are you still married to Brian Kinney? He is so hot. He is always in the top ten best looking men in the Fortune 500, of course you usually are mentioned with him.”

“Well, thankfully, he still puts up with me.” Brian said as he slipped around the back of Justin and pulled him close from behind. Justin tensed but Brian’s mouth moved to Justin’s ear. Very softly Brian said, “I’m sorry,” and kissed just below his ear.  Justin relaxed against him and Brian pulled him close against his chest.

“Yes, I still put up with him, most days.” The girls swooned as Justin turned and scowled at Brian but then accepted Brian’s kiss.  They kept kissing until the girls started giggling a bit. “If you will excuse us. We are going to look around a bit before they close.” Justin quickly signed the Gallery brochures for each of them and then took Brian’s hand again.  “We only have a couple days on this trip that we are free to do what we want. What has gotten your attention?”

“I’m sorry, Sunshine.  I really am. I got sidetracked.  I promise the rest of the day is yours and I hope the night is mine.” He nonchalantly ran his hand over Justin’s well formed ass.  Justin pressed against Brian’s pelvis hard enough for both of them to go weak. 

“Give me an hour here and then I will give you a couple hours at the hotel before dinner.”

Brian moaned, “Maybe I can talk you into ordering food to the hotel instead,” he held up a hand, “I know we are in Milan but how long has it been since you and I have spent a night in a Penthouse without a child in the next room.  “Last night was amazing and I am betting tonight…” as Brian’s leg slid between Justin’s just grazing his obviously aroused dick. Brian wanted to get him safely back in the hotel, and he had to admit he felt like a sitting duck out here in the street.  He hadn’t had a message from the stalker since this morning but he didn’t hope to get knocked out again and if something happened to him what would happen to Sunshine.

Brian didn’t rush Justin, seeing the joy on his face as he looked at the masterpieces.  He reminded him so much of Brinn when she was looking at something new. At one point Justin turned his face up at Brian and the smile on his face nearly made Brian throw him over his shoulder and carry him to a back room, or better yet, the hotel.

“Sunshine, if you keep looking like that….”

“Are you ready to go?” Justin smiled at him again.

“Oh, god, yes!  I love art as much as the next guy but I  need to love my husband.”

As they walked out the door, Brian caught sight of Justin’s assistant who Brian, of course, knew was security.  When Justin noticed him and waved he walked over and just said he was enjoying a day off on a beautiful fall day.  He walked away but later Brian noticed him in the background but Justin didn’t seem to notice. By the time they entered the elevator,  both men were ready for some physical exertion. Before the elevator stopped, both men had their flies undone and their hands on each other’s asses.  

“We better get off the elevator before we draw an audience.” Brian glanced at the camera in the corner of the ceiling.

Justin’s hand moved from the back of Brian’s pants and moved to the front of his briefs.  As Justin dropped to his knees he said, “Smile pretty at them,” as his mouth took him in. He had positioned himself so the camera could not see Brian but it was obvious from Brian’s face he truly was doing what it appeared.  Brian’s head fell back against the wall as Justin brought him over the edge. Justin slid his body up Brian’s, “I really don’t want to share your body with all the eyes I am sure are on the other side of the camera.”

They stumbled out of the elevator and the doors closed.  Brian tripped over his pants and took Justin down with him as they fell to the carpet laughing.  “You are crazy, Justin Taylor.” Brian rolled so he was on top of him. He pulled off Justin’s shirt and moved down his body.  He brought himself to his knees and yanked Justin’s pants down. Once he freed Justin’s legs from the pants, he moved back into position and with feather light touches he drug his short nails up and down Justin’s inner thighs.  He would get ever so close to Justin’s scrotum and then go back down his legs. He then started blowing gently on Justin’s erection. When he saw the first drop of precum appear, he dipped his head and caught the tip with his tongue catching just the drop.

When Justin could not wait another minute, Brian took him in his mouth and Justin let himself go. Before Brian realized it, Justin had flipped them both and he thrust deep into Brian’s throat and when he filled Brian’s mouth, he swallowed all of it. Justin slid his body down Brian who was  still clothed. He laid his head on Brian’s chest and Brian pulled him close. They did have food delivered to the rooftop and ate out under the stars. They called their kids and Molly before they got in bed. An hour later, sweat drenched and relaxed, they talked softly about the rest of the tour until they drifted off.  

The next four days got into a pattern.  They slept late, ate at the Montefiore’s Cafe, and then they went to the Gallery where both of them worked for a couple hours, Brian on his businesses and Justin on future stops.  Brian was also spending time talking to Dan getting updates. Late afternoon they would walk back to the hotel and changed and then spent the night at the gallery before going back to the hotel and having a late night dinner.  

Brian had received one more text from the stalker and all it said was ‘see you in Madrid’.  Dan was very frustrated, not able to get any leads and worried about his friends. He wanted to join Justin and Brian on the tour but then Justin would have to be told the whole truth and Brian didn’t want to do that.

Angi drove them to the airport and Brian and Justin both encouraged her to come visit soon and she gave a couple bags of surprises for her niece and nephew.  She knew they wouldn’t get it for a few weeks but it didn’t matter. Just as the plane was about to take off, Brian got a text from Dan. Brian rushed to the plane’s bedroom and shut the door.  By the time Brian came out, the plane was taxiing and as he sat down next to Justin and put on his seatbelt, he knew a fight would ensue.  

“Please, don’t start,” Brian said before Justin could say anything.   Justin took him literally and the next two hours he did not say a word.  Brian tried to start a conversation but when Justin turned away, Brian just went to the table and worked.  As they walked into the airport Brian grabbed Justin’s hand and held onto it tightly. Justin tried to tug it away but the look Brian gave him he knew it wasn’t worth the fight in public.  The terminal was very crowded. People were jostling each other. 

As they walked, someone bumped Brian hard and a deep voice said, “Watch yourself, Brian.”

By the time Brian realized what he had just heard, the man had dissolved into the crowd.  He was fairly sure Justin hadn’t heard anything because he hadn’t reacted. He pulled Justin to him putting him in front of him and rushed him out the door. As soon as he could, Justin put space between them. For a split second Brian panicked but then realized Justin was getting into his limo.  He didn’t expect the driver to shut the door and take off without him but that is exactly what happened.

“Fuck!”

Brian instantly called Dan, “Tell me you got security in place!”

“Woah, slow down.  What’s wrong?” Dan tried calming his friend.

“Justin is pissed and he ditched me.  He had the driver leave me. Please tell me he is one of the security guards.”

“He is.  I got everything set up and he is one of my guys, well a guy working for one of our affiliates. But, Brian, who is watching your back.  You are the one under threat, not Justin.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“Not when you are distracted.  It would be safer for both of you if Justin knew.  He is not a helpless man. Justin is tough.”

“But he doesn’t need any distractions. He is already high strung.”

“So what did you do to piss him off?”

“It was actually the last text you sent before we took off.  He hasn’t talked to me since. Oh, and the stalker actually made contact with me.  He bumped into me at the airport and called me by name.”

“Damn it, Brian.  And you are just telling me this? So you are now stuck at the airport where our suspect is! Get out of there and take the first car you see.  If there is a hotel car, take that. Do it NOW. Get in a car and get out of there.”

“Can you tell me where Justin is?  Do you have GPS on your guy?”

“I do.  I also have you and Justin tracked.  I know I lied and told them I was you to get that but I wanted to know where both of you were in case you got separated.”

“I see a car for the hotel.  Text me where Justin is.” Brian ended the call as he got into the back of the car, giving the driver instructions.  He looked at his phone and saw that Justin was on route to the gallery. The car would be taking him to the hotel. He would have to get to the gallery from there.  He texted Justin, ‘Where are you?’

“The Galleria. Meet you at the hotel in an hour. DO NOT COME HERE. I’M STILL PISSED’  

Brian got out of the car, tipped the driver, and checked into their room.  He unpacked their clothes and waited impatiently. Brian switched out of his travel clothes and pulled a T Shirt and shorts out of the bag.  He looked at the T-shirt in his hands and realized it was the one he took from Dan’s house. He looked at the brand. No wonder it felt so nice.  He needed to get some of these, he thought as he pulled it on. It actually fit him really well.  

Brian took out Justin’s favorite T-Shirt and shorts.  He was hoping by the time Justin arrived he would have calmed down and would slip into the change of clothes or better yet just slip out of his clothes.  Dan texted him that Justin was on his way to the hotel. Brian waited but Justin didn’t come upstairs. He called down to the front desk where he was informed Mr. Taylor was in the bar.  Damn! Brian thought. If I go downstairs, he will know I am tracking him.

Brian’s phone rang, “Dan, I’m going down….”

“No you’re not.  The driver is watching him and the last thing I want is for you to be out in the bar of your hotel.  Brian, you have to tell him. It isn’t safe for you….”

“Fuck me! The worst thing that could happen to me is for something to happen to Sunshine.”

“Nothing is happening to either of you if you listen to me.  So help me if you get yourself killed I’ll… Brian, please be careful.  I love you buddy. I wish you would let me come…”

“No, then I’d have Marcus on my case, too.”

“Ah, Red….”

Brian had to smile, “I don’t want you to leave your love to protect mine.”

“It’s not your love I’m worried about. Damn it, Brian, he had the guts to bump into you. You aren’t hiding anything are you?  You haven’t gotten any more texts, have you?

Brian’s voice was softer, “No, Dan.  I haven’t heard anything else.” Just then his phone vibrated. “Hold on, I just got a message,”  Brian looked at the message, “It’s him. It just says ‘I’ll see you tomorrow’.” 

“Brian, I am going to get another agent to be one on one with you.”

“Dan, I don’t want you to risk….”

“Oh, fuckin’ hell! I should have known you’d be talking to him.”  Brian hadn’t heard Justin come in. He stumbled and grabbed onto the bar as he poured another drink.

“Justin, you can’t be serious.” He hung up on Dan.  “You don’t seriously think….”

“I think it is going to kill poor Marcus,” Justin’s words were slurred.

“Sunshine,” Brian said softly and stepped toward him.  “I you can’t really think Dan and I …”

“Let me read your texts.  Show me what you are constantly in contact for.” He poured himself another drink.

“Sunshine, please, this is just crazy. Come here.” Brian tried to put his arms around him and for a moment he thought Justin was going to relax but then he struggled away.

Justin tried to focus as he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Brian and then his whole body slumped. As Brian took a step toward him, he held up his hand.  “Stay there.” Justin dropped his head in his hands, “You don’t have a clue, do you? You don’t know.”

“Sunshine, you’re drunk.  You’re not thinking straight. Dan loves Marcus.  I have only loved you. I will only love you.”

“Then why the hell are you wearing his shirt?”

“Ah, fuck,” Brian pulled the shirt off, walked over to the balcony doors, and threw the T shirt out.  The wind caught it and it sailed away. “Is that better? I just pulled a shirt on and the only thing I thought was that Dan spends a crazy amount of money for a basic T shirt.”

Brian’s phone rang again and Justin snatched it off the bed.  Brian grabbed for it at the same time and his nose collided with Justin’s shoulder.  Blood gushed out.

“Oh, shit,” Brian said as he rushed to the bathroom while Justin answered the phone.

“Dan, can’t you leave us alone? You have Marcus, why do you need Brian? You’ve always wanted him.”

“Justin, please listen to me.  First, Brian didn’t leave the room did he?”

“No, he’s in the bathroom bleeding if you must know.”

“Bleeding, what happened?”

“My fuckin’ husband is my concern, not yours.”

“Justin, please, he’s in danger!” Dan finally yelled to get his attention.

There was a hesitation of silence, softly Justin said, “What’s going on?”

“Brian asked me to provide security since the stalker has been contacting him.”

“But he hasn’t heard from … He’s heard from him?”  Justin shook his head trying to focus.

“Justin, in the airport the guy actually spoke to Brian.  He is in Madrid with you.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? I could be watching out for him.”

“Your drivers and assistance are agents I know.  He is so worried about you, he isn’t protecting himself.”

“Damn, I have been so focused on me I wasn’t….God, Dan, I’m sorry.”

“Please just stay near him so the agents can do their job.  I hope he slips up soon. He is starting to get sloppy so hopefully we will be able to get him soon.”

“Dan, I need to go check on Brian.  Thank you for telling me and I’m really…”

“Justin, forget about it.  Just watch out for him.”

Justin walked to the bathroom door and turned the knob, expecting it to be locked but it wasn’t.  Brian was sitting on the stool with a towel held to his nose. Justin dropped to his knees, “Baby, are you alright? Let me look,” he moved Brian’s hands away.  He looked at it closely. “Do you think it is broken?”

Brian shook his head, “No, I’m just going to have a black eye and a swollen nose. You’re talking to me, not yelling.”  Justin was rinsing out the towel and bringing the damp towel back to clean up his face.

“I should still be mad but about something else.  How could you keep all the contact from me? You were focusing on me while I should have been focusing on you.”

“We had protection almost all the time and you had other things to focus on.”  Justin guided Brian into the living room, having him sit and then went back and made an ice pack for him.

“Brian,” he bent and carefully kissed him, handing him the ice, “Without you ...no I am not going to go there.  I have your back whether you want me to or not. If you would have just told me I wouldn’t have all this stress and I wouldn’t have been so mean to you and Dan.”

“I know how you could start making it up to me.”  Brian carefully pulled Justin’s head to his. After kissing him he softly said, “I think if you lie down naked on the bed, I will be able to find something that will make me forget my pain.” Justin stripped and, when Brian stood up, Justin pulled his shorts off.

“Lay down, poor Baby, and let me help you forget your pain.” He started to move down Brian’s body but Brian stopped him.

“Sunshine, come here for a minute.”  Justin moved up and laid in Brian’s arms.  “You scared the hell out of me when you left in that car today.  I had visions...I don’t want to think about what I thought.”

“If you would have just told me.”

“I can’t believe I threw out that amazing T Shirt out the door.  I bet that thing cost him a couple hundred bucks.” Brian looked toward the doors that led to the balcony with just a little pout on his face and then looked at Justin and grinned. “You really are a hot head sometimes.”

“You asshole, shut up and kiss me.  I’ll buy you a couple dozen of those shirts when we get home.”

“Don’t forget you owe Dan one, too.”

Justin moved down Brian’s body, kissing every inch of his skin.  Eventually he had Brian move so his ass was on the edge of the bed and Justin dropped to his knees and began to run his tongue up and down the valley between his cheeks and by the time Justin started to gain entry with his tongue, Brian dug his fingers into the bedding trying to keep control.  When Justin had pushed him to his limit he looked at Brian from between his legs and said, “I can handle this, let yourself go, Darling.” With that Justin deep throated Brian’s cock as he entered him with his finger and began to stroke his prostate.

Instantly, Brian shot down Justin’s throat as he cried out at the top of his lungs. Justin continued to lick and massage almost in a calming way. Eventually, he got up and got a new ice pack for Brian before moving into his arms and he held the ice while Brian’s hands skimmed over Justin’s body.   Eventually, they both dozed off.

Some time later in the evening Justin softly said, “You awake?”

Brian’s arms tighten around him, “Ready for more?” Brian’s hand landed on Justin’s flaccid dick but the moment he touched it, it responded.

“No I think we should probably get something to eat but I should still be furious with you.  Your life is being threatened and you were protecting me from what? If you are so worried about me, don’t you think it would be better if I knew I should be watchful? I’m a grown man.  I can take care of myself or help you take care of us anyway.”

“I know you are a capable man.  It’s just that when you are focusing on the tour you are more distracted to everything else or you wouldn’t have thought Dan and I were fucking again.”  As soon as he said the words he swore softly under his breath. “Sunshine, I’m…”

“Baby, it’s Ok. You can’t change that any more than I can change mine with Lucky.  Neither of us are free from our past but we are honest and can’t change it.” Justin’s hand moved down Brian’s body and woke up the sleeping snake.  Brian came to attention quickly. “Maybe we should order dinner and while we wait we could…” Brian started kissing Justin’s neck Justin had to stop talking. “Oh, hell we can eat later.” Justin straddled him and once Brian positioned himself, Justin dropped down on to it.  Both men cried out, Justin from pain and Brian from the thrill of the feel. Brian flipped them over and got into a motion. It was as if he couldn’t get deep enough. Soon Justin cried out but Brian wasn’t done. He kept going, changing his angle just a bit and Justin rode wave after wave of pleasure until Brian finally cried out and collapsed on top of his Sunshine.

“I still can’t get enough of you.  I’ll never get enough.” Brian said as he caught his breath.

“That was amazing, although, I may be walking funny tomorrow.”

“Oh, Sunshine, I’m sorry.”

“Oh, don’t be.  I will be hard all day just thinking about it.”  

As the lovers ate their dinner in the room an hour later, they reviewed the schedule for the next day.   Justin commented, “The Galleria was wondering if I would do a print signing one of the nights. They would have it in a little garden area.  I am thinking that would be a good location to catch the stalker. We will make it known my loving husband will be at my side.”

“No.  I am not using you as bait.” 

“Brian, I am not going to live with this threat throughout the whole tour.  Dan will help set it up.”

“Sunshine, I don’t want….”

“Brian, we don’t know who this crazy man is.  He has to have money to follow us. We need to get him before he gets you. I am not going to sit here and wait for something to happen to you. I won’t let him take over this tour.  I’m calling Dan right now. He should be in the office. This will work.”

Brian looked at Justin and knew there was no arguing with him and maybe he was right.  How long could this go on?

Before they went to bed, they had the basics figured out and Dan was flying in as soon as he could get it arranged.  This would work. It had to.

Eighteen hours later, a small group of men and women met in a private room in the hotel.  In a couple hours Justin would have to be at the Galleria and over Brian’s strong protest, Brian was not allowed to go with him.  He was to stay in his hotel room with Dan. They had realized the stalker may know what Dan looked like after being in Mexico so Dan was running the plan in the background. There would be three undercover agents at the show watching Justin carefully and Dan and Marcus were in charge of keeping Brian at the hotel and relatively calm. Marcus came along for moral support and they hoped to take a few days off after it was over. If nothing else they had a couple nights in a Spanish hotel and a couple long plane rides. He felt sure Justin would be fine.  He wished Brian would worry half as much about himself as he did his husband. 

Marcus and Dan tried to distract Brian.  They watched a movie first but about halfway through Dan and Marcus got distracted.  As they kissed on the sofa, Brian drank several shots and then got up, wandering to the balcony doors.  He started opening it to step outside and Dan nearly tackled him. 

“What the hell are you doing?” Dan pushed him away from the door. “Do you want to be a sitting duck?”

“Well, I was out there yesterday throwing your T shirt into the street.”

“How much have you had to drink?  I wasn’t even here, how could you have my shirt?”

“Well, I kind of let myself into your place in New York and my shirt was wet so I took one of your T shirts.  Well, you know how crazy Justin was. I had pulled it on when we got off the plane yesterday and he ripped it off my body and I threw it off the balcony.”

Dan glared at Marcus when he heard him laughing behind them. Brian walked over and put his arms around Marcus, “If I stay by you he won’t kill me when I tell him what shirt it was.” 

“Please, don’t tell me it was one of my…”

“Sorry, but I always liked those.  Justin said he was buying me a couple dozen so I will replace it.” Brian, without thinking about what he was doing, draped his arms around Marcus standing in front of him.

“Kinney,” Dan said with a smile on his face but a threat in his voice, “you might want to get your hands off my husband.”  

Brian put his hands up and stepped back. “As adorable as he is, Dan, I can’t handle my own, I don’t need yours, too.” 

Dan possessively took Marcus in his arms.  He kissed him and then kept one arm around his waist.  Dan’s phone pinged and he looked at it. “Everything is going well.  Two agents will escort Justin home in about an hour. They will let me know when they are on their way.  Marcus had moved behind Dan and his hands had made their way around his waist and slipped his hands into the waistband. “Oh, god.”  Dan said as Marcus began to stroke him. Dan leaned backwards. Marcus began to kiss his neck.

“Hell, just go to your room.  I’m drunk and horny and alone.”

“And how many nights did I watch you and Justin nearly fuck in front of me.  I actually think you did fuck in front of me a couple times.”

“Well, you weren’t alone all the time. I seem to remember a night with….” Brian stopped.  He didn’t want to do anything to spoil the mood for Dan and Marcus. He wasn’t that drunk.  “I have an idea. How would the two of you like to spend some time to Ibiza? We are going there for a few days at the end of the tour but it is just sitting there.  Let me contact Maria and Luke.”

“We didn’t really pack for that kind of weather.”

“Hell, you only have to wear clothes as much as you want and we have clothes in the closets.  You could easily find something to wear.”

Marcus began sucking on Dan’s earlobe.  “I think my husband is saying yes. Thank you.”

Dan turned to face Marcus and slid one leg between Marcus’. He began to rub his thigh on Marcus’ crotch and Marcus clung to his neck.

Brian downed a double as he waited for Justin.  Finally, Dan’s phone sounded again and he pulled himself away from Marcus enough to look at it.  “They will be here in ten minutes.”

“Go to your room before you are sharing the same pants.  I promise to …” Brian’s phone pinged and instantly, Dan was on alert.    The message said, ‘I looked for you tonight.’ “FUCK,” Brian shouted as he threw his phone to Dan. “Where is Justin?  Look at your fuckin’ phone and tell me where he is.”

Dan looked at his phone and his tracker showed Justin walking into the hotel.  “Brian, he should be coming up on the elevator right now.” 

Brian rushed to the door but Marcus predicted his movements and had placed himself there.  “Move, Marcus, or I will move you.”  

“Brian, he will be here in a minute.  If the stalker followed him you’d be playing right into his hands.”

By now Dan was standing right behind Brian and guided him away from the door, “My gorgeous, brilliant husband is right.” He winked at Marcus.  “If you went downstairs right now, you’d be putting yourself in unnecessary danger. He has two agents with him.” He placed a hand on Brian’s shoulder, “Don’t make me grab you by your balls to keep you here.”

Brian shrugged Dan’s hand away, “Touch me and you’re dead.”  

Dan put his arm around Marcus and opened the suite door, “We’ll wait in the hall.  Don’t leave this room without me or one of my guys.” They stepped out and shut the door behind them.

It was only seconds before Brian heard soft voices and then the door opened and Justin walked into Brian’s arms.  “I hear you have been a horrible client tonight.” Justin felt Brian shaking in his arms. “Oh, Bri, I am fine.” One of his hands went to the back of Brian’s neck while the other wrapped around his waist, pulling Brian tightly against him.  “This is why tomorrow night is necessary. You can’t live like this,” he looked up into his eyes and then kissed him so gently and with so much love Brian’s tension left his body and he clung to Justin.

“I just couldn’t think about anything else.  I hate being away from you when I know you are in danger.”

“But, Baby, you’re the one in danger and I would feel the same if you put yourself out there when you don’t have to.  All the flyers are out about the signing party tomorrow. Hopefully he will take the bait. I don’t think he is that smart. I think he will fall for it. Oh, I ordered dinner and we have about half an hour. I can think of something to do while we wait. ”  Justin brought his lips back to Brian’s, “I love you so much. Nothing can happen to you. We have a grandbaby that needs to know her papa,” Justin kissed his chin. ”We have a daughter I can’t deal with alone,” he kissed his nose. “You have a husband that is not ready to stop exploring your body.”  Justin kissed him and then led Brian to the sofa. Justin curled up against Brian and the next 30 minutes they kissed and touched, nothing rushed, nothing aggressive. They just loved each other.

By the time room service knocked on the door, both men were very relaxed and very hungry, both for the food and each other.  Justin had ordered a steak salad and a shrimp stir fry for them along with tiramisu for dessert. They sat by the small table in their suite and  shared the dishes. Justin reached over and pulled Brian’s shirt off. He then stuck his finger in the creamy dessert and smeared it across Brian’s chest.  He then followed the trail with his tongue. He stopped at Brian’s nipple for a couple seconds. Brian reached over and unbuttoned Justin’s shirt. After pulling it out of his pants he took the shirt off carefully. He then stuck his finger in the mousse and drug his finger from below Justin’s  ear to the hollow of his neck. Brian gently started under his chin and ran his tongue back toward Justin’s ear. A shiver ran down Justin’s spine. Brian kept kissing Justin in that tender spot while his hand found the dessert again. This time he pulled the coffee flavored treat from the sternum to the navel. Brian dropped to his knees and, moving between his legs his mouth traveled down Justin’s body. He spent enough time on the belly button to make Justin moan. 

Justin stood up and tried to pull Brian to his feet but before he managed it, Brian had his pants down around his ankles. After stepping out of them, Justin pulled Brian to his feet and, picking up the dessert, led Brian to the bed. Standing nude, he picked up the spoon and put a big bite of the treat on it.  He then fed it to Brian and then claimed his mouth taking some of the dessert from him. Brian hummed deep in his throat as Justin’s tongue flicked in and out of his mouth.  

Brian undid his pants and dropped them to the floor along with his briefs. He then picked up the dish and ran his erection through the remainder of it.  He pushed Justin onto the bed and then putting his knees on the bed he pressed Justin onto the mattress and slowly moved his cock to meet with Justin’s mouth.  Justin greedily took it in. Brian did pushups as his erection went in and out of Justin’s greedy mouth.

Brian stopped and moved away. Justin instinctively turned over and put his knees under him as Brian first moved his finger over the opening and then began to enter him.  Justin pushed backward forcing Brian to enter him more quickly. After several thrusts Brian pulled Justin up so he was pressed tightly against his chest. Brian’s hand then encased Justin’s erection and began to move his hand and body simultaneously. Justin’s head dropped back onto Brian’s shoulder as he climaxed with a cry.  He contracted around Brian causing him to cum. Still connected, they dropped to the bed.

“And that is why I will protect you with my life.  I couldn’t live without you.” Justin snuggled back, causing Brian to go in further again.  Brian’s phone rang behind and he knew it was Brinn.

“I can reach the phone.  Don’t move. He moved even closer to Justin, burying himself as deep as possible as Justin grabbed the phone.  He answered it on speaker. “Hi Brinny,”

“Hi, Daddy. Is Dad there?  Put on your video chat.” Justin carefully aimed the phone at their faces and pressed the button.  “There you are. You don’t have clothes on, do you?”

“Brinn, it is after midnight and we are in bed.” Brian said 

“Oh, I’m sorry.  I forgot about the time difference.  I just wanted to tell you I just finished tests and they said I did really good.  I just wanted to tell you.” Brinn’s voice got soft and her lip quivered a bit. “I really like school but I miss you both so much.  I just need a hug.”

“Oh, Sweetheart, we would love to have a hug from you, too.  Did you have fun with Grandma last weekend and Tuc?

“I did,” she took a deep breath  “And John is bringing Jonna on the plane when he comes to pick me up. I will get to see Peter and Becca and Clay and Claire, too.” Brinn’s face was again cheerful.  “Grandma is flying out to be with Aunt Molly until she has her baby. The baby will be here soon. And I talked to Taylor and Shelby today. Gus was working.” Brian did his best to keep his head still but he began to move in Justin ever so slightly. Justin rolled his eyes. 

“I’m sorry , Daddy, I should let you go to sleep. You can’t even focus and probably have a busy day tomorrow.”

“We love you, Brinny and we will talk to you soon.”

“Bye, Daddies,” Brinn hung up and shook her head. Outloud to herself she said, “They could just tell me I interrupted them having sex.” She looked at her emails and noticed one she didn’t recognised.  It said, ‘Tia, I hope I have this right. I have been looking for you. Please let me know I have my girl.’

Brinn smiled a little.  “Hi, Mom. How is Colorado?  I am enjoying New York City. Can’t wait to see you again. Love, Tia Brinn.

Tina cheered when she saw the quick response.  She found her daughter. Tia was in New York City.  She went online and found airline tickets. She was going to see her soon. She didn’t care how long it took her to see her.

Brian and Justin slept in late and at 1:00 pm Marcus and Dan brought up a basket of lunch to eat in Brian and Justin’s suite.   Brian was getting a little stir crazy. He hadn’t been out of the room for around 24 hours now. They reviewed the plans as they ate and then it was time to dress.  Dan tried to convince Brian to wear a bulletproof vest. “Brian, I really wish you would…”

“I am not going to wear one.  You don’t have one for Justin and besides that, how am I supposed to hide it?  It would make me far bigger than I am.”

“And of course your figure is far more important than your life! You asshole,” Justin said kissing his cheek.  We better get dressed so we can get to the Galleria early enough. “Dan, why don’t you two go ahead. You need to be far sneakier than us.  We want them to know we are there. We won’t leave our room without an agent with us, I promise.”

The men all exchanged hugs and Dan said, “This is going to work.  I just feel that this guy is going to fall for it.”

Brian and Justin changed without talking, both deep in their own thoughts.  As they finished in front of the bathroom mirror, Justin put a little makeup on Brian’s still tinted eye, “Bri, you have to be careful.  You have to think about you first. This maniac is after you for some unknown reason. Let us worry about you for once.” A tear formed in the corner of Justin’s eye.  “I would never forgive myself if something, if anything happens to you. I love you, Darling.” He wrapped his arms around Brian’s neck and hugged him tight. “I need to hear you say you will think of yourself first, that’s what’s best for me.”

Brian moved so he could look Justin in the eyes.  “I promise I will watch out for me and let you watch out for you.”  He leaned down and gently kissed the love of his life. I plan to be a crotchety old man with you. I love you,too, Sunshine. Let’s go do this.”

An agent arrived at their door and walked them town to the car where he joined the driver.  Within 15 minutes they were inside the studio with Marcus and Dan. Both men wore ear pieces and a mic just so it was easier to track them if they somehow got separated they could direct the agents over the mic.  A table was set up for Justin to sit at while Brian was expected to spend most of his time behind Justin in a small visiting area. He was supposed to be answering questions about his famous husband.

They were well into the second hour and the crowd was starting to thin a bit when Brian and Justin heard Dan’s voice in their ear, “I don’t see anything do you?” Knowing they were on camera both men slightly shook their heads. Brian finished up a conversation with a young woman who was flirting with him shamelessly when the ear piece was filled with static and then cleared up.  He ducked around the corner to check a message that came in while he was talking to her and figured it was Ted who was in the middle of the workday. At that moment there was an arm around his neck and the feel of cold metal was on his neck.

Dan wasn’t sure what was going on.  He was unable to hear the voices outside.  This made him nervous but it did happen. He decided to reset everything.  That usually fixed a bug in the system. “Marcus, do you mind going out and let the agents know we are having sound trouble and to move in a little closer.  

“Of course, Darling Dan,” he kissed him and before he realized it he had tripped and was sitting on Dan’s lap. They laughed and kissed once more before Marcus slipped out of the room.  

Justin had seen Brian disappear around the corner and didn’t notice any of the agents following him.  He stood, excusing himself to the next person in line saying he would be right back. As he approached the corner he had seen Brian go around and stopped to listen.  He heard Brian’s voice sounding very calm saying, “Hey, I wondered when you would appear. Who are you? What’s your problem with me?”

“I knew you didn’t have a clue.  You would be too selfish to realize what you did to a whole family.  You have ruined my life! All of our lives!”

It took a few seconds for him to recognize the voice, well not this voice but one very similar. “So you are Keegan’s son?  Kameron, isn’t it?”

“Ya….”

As soon as Justin could tell Brian was in distress his emotions, not his brain took over.  Instead of going to find one of the agents he walked around the corner. “Kam? It’s Kam right?”  Justin took both Brian and Kam by surprise. Brian glared at Justin while Justin looked at the blade at Brian’s neck.  

“Kam, you don’t want to hurt him.  If you really want to hurt the guy who got your dad you need to hurt me.”  Justin saw a small trickle of blood on Brian’s neck where the knife had nicked him.  “Kam, I’m the one who set your dad up. I’m the one who got him locked up. Brian was willing to go along with it.  He probably liked screwing your dad. He is good looking.” Justin watched Kam loosen his grip. He taunted, “Come get me.  I’m the one you want. I know I would have a go at your dad if I was given a chance.” 

Dan had trouble getting the system back up but when he did he heard Brian and Justin were in trouble.  They were not on the cameras at all. He looked for the agents and saw Marcus talking to one of the agents, “Where are the targets?” he yelled in the mic.  “Who the hell has eyes on them?” The agents started to scramble.

Kam had put the knife against Brian’s neck again.  “You’re right. Get your ass over here. NOW.”

Brian started to talk, “Sunshine, don’t…” the knife drew blood and Brian stopped talking.

“I’m right here,” Justin walked slowly to fill the gap between them. “You look like your father. Since I never had your dad, maybe I can have your young ass,” Justin was making him angry. Kam was starting to shake with anger.  Just as Justin got in arms reach of Kam everything happened at once. Two agents came around the corner surprising Kam who lunged at Justin, the knife moving through the air and Kam made contact with Justin just as they were both tackled by the agents.

“Sunshine!”  Brian called out as he saw the weapon make connection with Justin just as they fell.

Chapter 3

“Sunshine, oh god, Justin,” Brian scrambled over to him.  The agents had pulled Kameron McCarty away from Justin and Brian dropped next to him.   Justin lay unconscious on the pavement, a puddle of blood turning his blond hair red. There was also a gash on his side.  By now Marcus was beside them and stripping off his shirt. He ripped it into two pieces, giving Brian one piece of it.  

“Hold this on his head.  Press it firm.” Marcus pressed the piece he had  Justin’s side. It was only another couple of seconds before Justin started stirring just as they heard a siren coming closer.

“Sunshine, can you hear me?” Brian bent over and kissed him.

“Ya, are you hurt?  Are you Ok?” Justin asked as he reached up to touch Brian’s face but then cringed as he stretched his injured side, bringing his arm back to his side.  

“Don’t move.  We don’t know how bad you’re hurt.” Marcus said.

“What were you thinking you little, asshole?  Why did you do that?” Brian questioned as he stroked Justin’s cheek.  He forgot about his own injury until his blood dropped onto Justin’s shirt. He brought his hand up to his own neck and pressed the collar of his shirt against it.  

By now the paramedics had arrived at their sides and moved Marcus and Brian.  Brian finally realized Kam was still standing off to the side. He jumped to his feet and lunged at him but Dan caught him.  “Brian, you need to focus on Justin and your own injury. I have a place to keep him until we get the two of you fixed up and then we will talk.  Now go with him.”

Justin was loaded into the back of the ambulance and Brian climbed in with him.  As they moved toward the hospital Justin reached for Brian’s hand. “Baby, I am fine.”

“I have been in the back of one of these too often with you,” Brian’s fingers ran through the uninjured side of his head.

“Sir, please hold this on your neck.  You are dripping.” Brian was handed a bandage that he pressed against his wound.  He realized it was throbbing now.

Justin was answering all the questions he was being asked which made Brian feel a little better. He took Justin’s hand and brought it to his mouth and kissed the palm gently.  He held it there until the ambulance stopped and the doors opened. They rolled Justin into the hospital but at that point Brian was guided into a separate room from Justin. 

“I want to go with him!”

“I’m sorry, sir, but you need treatment yourself.  As soon as we look you over you may join your friend,” a nurse said.

“But..” Just as Brian started to protest, he saw Marcus in the hall.  “Marcus, go find Justin. Stay with him.”

“On it, Brian.  I’ll stay with him.”  Marcus sprinted down the hall on a mission.  

The nurse started cleaning his wound.   “I am not a doctor but I don’t think you will need stitches.  I think we will be able to close that with a few butterfly bandages.”  The doctor walked in and began his evaluation.

Marcus looked in rooms until he found Justin and he rushed in.  An elderly man in a white coat was examining him. He grabbed his hand and held onto it tightly. “Brian.  How is Brian?” Justin asked as he was being examined.  

“He’ll be fine.  They are patching him up right now.” Justin squeezed Marcus’ hand tightly as the doctor gave him the first shot to numb his side. It was followed by several more and then the doctor began putting sutures in the three inch gash.  

“You were very lucky, young man,” the doctor said in a thick Spanish accent.  I am just putting the stitches in because it is in a spot that gets stressed often.  I will look at your head more thoroughly. It appears you have had injuries to your head before.”

“Yes, 20 years ago I was hit with a baseball bat and then a few  years ago I had some scar tissue removed.”  

“Well, it has stopped bleeding,” he said as he finished up Justin’s side.  “We will send you for a scan. It is a good sign that you haven’t had any seizures.  I am guessing you have had those before?”

“Ya, before the last surgery but  I feel fine.”

Marcus squeezed his hand and kissed Justin’s cheek.  “I am going to go check on Brian. I am sure he is going crazy.”  Marcus had a feeling Justin would be more comfortable without him there.  

“Mr. Taylor, I have to admit I am concerned but you are functioning well and by now if you had a brain bleed, you would be having trouble but I still want to make sure you don’t have a slow leak.  You were very fortunate with your side, hopefully you will have the same fortune with your head.”

Marcus found Brian just coming out of an exam room.  His neck had a white bandage on it. “Are you all right, Brian?”

“I will be as soon as I see Justin. Where is he?”

Marcus just pointed and walked to the  waiting room while Brian rushed to the door he indicated.  He took a deep breath and walked in. Justin saw who it was and stretched out his hand. “Thank god, you’re all right, Baby.” Justin pulled him close and kissed him.   “I was so scared when I saw he had a knife to your neck. Did you need stitches?” 

“No, I’m fine, but how are you?”  He looked at Justin’s side and saw the fresh stitches.  “Doc, is he really alright?”

“And you are?”

Justin spoke up because he was worried how Brian might respond, “This is my husband, sir.”  He has been with me since I was injured the first time.”

The look on Brian’s face showed the doctor how worried he was.  “Did I hear them call you Brian?”

“Yes.”

“Brian, I don’t expect to find anything but we are going to do a scan to make sure there isn’t a slow bleed in his brain.” The doctor reached and took their joined hands in his, let me go check if they are ready for you and give you a few minutes alone. If we find something, we will discuss the options.”

Brian gently leaned over Justin and ever so gently traced the bandage on his side. “I am so angry with you I don’t know how….I….you provoked…..,” tears rolled down his cheeks.  “If he would have caught you an inch further over…” Justin wiped his tears away. “I can’t raise her alone either.”

Justin brought Brian’s mouth to his own, “We are both fine.  It was the tackle that took me by surprise. That’s when I hit my head.  What time is it? I have to be at the show….”

“The hell you do.  Your agent is already working on getting the next week off.  You will just give up one day at each stop and we are going to Ibiza now instead of later.  The four of us are going to spend about five days there.”

An orderly walked in and helped Justin into a wheelchair. “Sir. you will need to wait in the waiting room. It will be about an hour.”  with that Brian gave Justin a kiss and he disappeared down the hall.

Brian walked into the waiting room and Marcus came over and guided Brian to a seat.  “He’s getting the scan now.” Marcus wrapped his arms around him and Brian laid his head on Marcus’ shoulder and Marcus kissed his forehead.  Do you want me to call Gus? He should know.”

“Let’s wait until we have Justin’s results.”  Brian said as he let Marcus hold him. “It will be about an hour.”  

“Justin’s tough,”  Dan said as he walked up.  Instinctually, Brian jumped up and moved into Dan’s arms.  Dan held his old friend trying to read Marcus’ look. What are we waiting an hour for?”

Marcus spoke up, “They stitched up his side.  It was superfisial and now they are doing a scan just to verify that there is no bleeding on the brain but they are sure there isn’t.” Dan and Brian sat down next to Marcus.  Dan draped an arm around Brian but resting his hand on Marcus’ shoulder. Marcus rested his hand on Dan’s.

“Where is that scumbag?”

“He is locked up at the American embassy.  I have someone working on getting permission to take him back to the U.S. and have him prosecuted, if that’s what you want.”

“You sound like you don’t think he should be punished,” Brian looked at Dan with surprise.

“Oh, he has to be punished but I am not sure jail is where he belongs.  When he saw you in Mexico it was just by chance. He recognized you and instinctively struck out at you. It was his 18th birthday party.  He said he had been drinking all day. Through your phone, he said it wasn’t hard to get into it, he got some information which led him to this tour.  I think we need to learn more about this kid and then you can decide what to do with him.”

“I know I offered the Villa in Ibiza.  Do you mind if you have company?” Brian looked at Dan and then at Marcus.

“Brian, it’s your house.  Of course you are welcome to join us.”  Marcus smiled at him.

“That is if the scan comes out clear.” Brian dropped his head on Dan’s shoulder. Almost too softly to hear, Brian said, “I just can’t do this again.”  Dan’s arms tightened around him as they waited. “If anything happens to Justin, that kid is going to disappear.” The tone of his voice made Marcus shiver and Dan to worry.  He had no doubt Brian could make that happen.

Shelby and Gus drove into town with Taylor cooing in her carseat.  “Molly is getting really uncomfortable. It is good that Jenn arrived today. She will stay with Paul when it is time for the hospital.”

“I was thinking maybe we should start working on number two.” He smiled over her with an extra spark in his eye.

“Gus you are so bad.  Taylor’s not even three months old?”

 “Well, that’s true but maybe we could practice a little more often?”

“I’m sorry, Gussy.  I am just so exhausted by the time I get in bed and half the time we aren’t even in the same room because I fall asleep in the nursery.”

“Maybe Jenn can give you an early birthday present and watch Taylor tomorrow night for us.” Shelby reached over and moved her hand into his lap. “Unless Molly has the baby, of course.”

Gus’ eyes were rolling back as Shelby’s fingers worked their magic.  “I will build Jenn a house if she will watch Taylor at the main house tomorrow.”

As the women finished the meal the men were on children duty.   Taylor slept while Tyler and Gus sat on the floor building towers with wooden blocks so Paul could knock them down.”

“So how are your dads going?  Have you heard from them the last couple hours? I was wondering how the tests turned out but everything must be fine or you would have said something.”  Tyler asked as he added another block.

Gus looked at him questioning, “What the hell are you talking about?”

“Hell, hell, hell,” Paul mimicked.

“Ah, crap,” Tyler wanted to say something else but Paul already was using a new word.  “I thought they would have called you.”

“Talk!” Gus ordered.

“The stalker that mugged Brian in Mexico and then texted a few times? He has been following them on the tour.  They caught him last night but both your dads had some injuries but Dan didn’t think they were serious.”

By now Gus was on his feet and calling Brian’s number.  It rang twice before Brian’s voice came on the line. “Hey Sonny Boy, I …..”

“Are you alright?  Is Dad alright?”

“How did you...Tyler.”

“Yes, we are at Tyler and Molly’s and Jenn is here. How dare you not tell me you were being threatened again? Is Dad alright? You obviously are.”

“Gus, I was going to call you as soon as Justin was done with tests.” The doctor walked into the waiting room.  “Gus, I am putting you on speaker. The doctor just walked in with your dad’s results. Without realizing what he was doing, Gus picked up his daughter and held her close while listening on the phone.

A voice with a thick Spanish accent said, “Everything is clear.  Mr. Taylor will be ready to go in about half an hour.”

Brian’s voice said, “Oh, thank you.” Brian let out a loud sigh Gus could hear over the phone.

“Gus, did you hear that?  Your dad is fine. I really was planning on calling you as soon as I got that word.”

“You couldn’t have told me you were in danger the whole time? I am not a child.  I am a grown man with a family of my own.”

“Gus, I can’t …..I’m sorry.  I promise to call you once we get your dad out of here.  We are going to Ibiza for a few days. I promise to call you as soon as we get there.  Just know we are both fine and I will give you details next time we talk.”

“Tell Dad we love him and call me as soon as you can. Pops, I love you,” Brian could hear Taylor making soft baby sounds as the line went dead.  

Gus dropped the phone into the crib and held Taylor tightly in his arms as tears sprang to his eyes. Tyler picked Paul up and left the room.  He found the women in the kitchen and looked at Shelby. “Why don’t you go check on your husband.” Shelby gave him an odd look but left to find Gus.  

Walking into Paul’s room, Shelby saw tears on Gus’ cheeks as he cuddled their daughters. “Gus, what is it?  What happened?”

Gus pulled her to him. “I don’t know details but my dads were attacked and injured in Spain.  I just talked to Pops and they are both going to be fine but….. They didn’t even tell me there was a threat again. They still treat me like a child.”  Shelby gently took a squirming Taylor from her daddy and laid her in the crib ready for the new baby and then took Gus in her arms. She didn’t say anything.  She just held him.

A few minutes later there was a soft knock on the door and Tyler popped his head in.  “Dinner is ready. Everything Ok?”

“Do Molly and Jenn know anything?”  Gus asked as he wiped his cheeks.

“No, I thought we would tell them at dinner.  Is Justin…”

“I heard the doctor tell them that he was fine. I swear I will kill them myself if they do this again to me.  Did I hear Dan’s voice?”

“Yes, he and Marcus flew out there to help once they knew there was a real threat.  I hadn’t talked to you since. Gus, I had no idea…”

“Tyler I know.” Gus kissed Shelby and looked at Taylor who had fallen asleep in the crib.

“Just leave her there.” Tyler gestured to the sleeping baby. “You can have both hands to eat.”

The three walked back to the dining room and as they passed the food around Tyler and Gus gave the bare details which was really all they had.  Someone tried to hurt Brian and Justin ended up with a few stitches but nothing serious. Gus promised to fill them in when he heard back from them tomorrow.

Then Gus turned to Jenn, “Grandma Jenn,” he winked at her.

“Gus Kinney, the only time you call me that you want something from me,” she laughed a little as she smiled at him.

“I know you are here to help Molly but if she doesn’t  need you tomorrow evening how would you like to watch one of the most beautiful babies in the world so Shelby and I could have a little time for romance.  It’s been a long time since we have had a night alone.”

Jenn smiled at this young man she thought of as a grandson.  “I will be there at noon tomorrow? As long as Molly doesn’t have anything going on, I will sleep at Justin and Brian’s house with that sweet daughter of yours.  I look forward to getting to know her better and let her get to know her grandma. I can’t bear to say great grandma.”

“Thank you, Jenn.  We love her to death but we miss each other.” Shelby said as she felt Gus’ hand high on her thigh with his fingers stroking her crotch. “I will make sure there is plenty of food in the fridge for your evening.”  

“Don’t put yourself out.  I can bring something along.”  Just then Taylor’s soft cries came from the other room.  “I will go get her right now. Come here, Paul. I think you could use a dry diaper yourself.”

Shelby was starting to have problems thinking straight right now as Gus knew she was fighting not to orgasm at the table.   Tyler and Molly looked on with some humor.

“You know, it has been a long while since I felt like she is right now.” Molly said as she struggled to kiss her husband around her own daughter. Tyler accommodated her by sliding his hand up her skirt and he ran his finger along the silky material.  Molly started laughing. “Our daughter is having none of that. If she kicks my bladder any harder doubt I will make it to the bathroom.” He helped her to her feet and walked her toward the bathroom.  

Gus clamped his mouth on Shelby’s as she orgasmed under the skill of his hand. Five minutes later everyone returned to the table, including Taylor, and Gus sat with an arm around his wife.  After they had some dessert in the living room, along with some coffee, Gus collected his small family and after goodbyes they headed home.

Brian, Justin, Dan, and Marcus had checked out of their rooms and went to the airport.  Soon they were landing in Ibiza and on the road toward the villa. Dan and Marcus watched their surroundings as Brian drove a jeep up to the villa.  Luke, the caretaker, had left it for them at the terminal. The view was spectacular and romantic along the way and by the time they arrived at the villa Marcus and Dan were ready for time alone.  Brian showed them to their room and then went to find Justin in their room. Justin was laying on the bed as Brian brought their bags into the room and laid down next to him.

“Sunshine, is something wrong?”  

“I just have a headache and, god I’m getting old, I’m tired.”

“You are not old, you are injured and your body needs time to heal and that is why we are here but I am hoping you will be able to….” Brian brought his mouth to Justin’s and he felt Justin melt against him.  “I don’t think you are ready for what you think you are. The doctor put the stitches in because he was afraid of the strain you would put on your side. I don’t want to be the cause of the strain.”

“I just want to  feel your skin against mine.” Justin ran his finger along the bandage on Brian’s neck and gently placed a kiss on it.  “Does it hurt?”  

“No.” Brian ran his hand along Justin’s bandage and he flinched, “Ok, so it is still a bit tender but so are you.” Justin started kissing Brian’s neck.  “Now, get rid of your shirt so I can feast on that gorgeous chest and while you’re at it, get rid of the pants. I might like to feast on something lower also.”

“Sit up and let me help with your clothes.” Brian made quick work of Justin’s clothes and then his own. Laying naked together Justin slowly sampled the taste of Brian’s skin.  Ever so slowly he worked his way down and when he moved low enough his hand moved between Brian’s legs as his hand stroked the tender skin his scrotum and bud. Just as his mouth went around Brian they heard a cry come from the other side of the house as Dan reached the ultimate pleasure.  Brian came as he heard his friend.

Justin moved back up to Brian’s mouth and kissed him.  “Was Dan a good lover?”

“Sunshine, why do you ask something like that?”

“Obviously him cumming made you cum quicker than I expected.” Justin looked him in the amber eyes. “I am not angry.   Maybe I’m curious.”

Brian tensed up, “You can be curious all you want. You will never…..”

“I sometimes worry we will get tired of each other.  No, that’s not right. I am worried we will just want a change.  Maybe if we just play with them once in a while….”

“Well, Marcus must be good if you want to get back to him so badly.” Brian sat up and turned his stiff back to him.

“He is.  He is excellent and he was better after the weekend I spent with him. But Brian, you know my heart is forever yours.  I just think maybe we could play a bit. Please, Brian,” his mouth ran up Brian’s back as his arms wrapped around his waist.  He found what he was looking for as his teeth drug against Brian’s earlobe. “I’ll love you forever, as you will, but if we want to play I think it is good to do it with people we trust and we know they are as committed to each other as we are. They are both very sexy men.  We could do a lot worse.”

Brian’s back had loosened a bit as Justin talked softly.  He finally said, “I want to be buried in you. Do you think you are up to it?”

“Just be really gentle. I’m afraid if I move too much I could rip out my stitches.”

Brian moved behind Justin and slowly forced his way inside him.  He was very gentle, and as he moved very carefully he loved the feel of Justin tightening around him.  The next twenty minutes Brian stayed deep in his depths until he thrust a couple more times, filling him.

There was a soft knock on the door, “Senores, por favor, a minute?”  It was Maria’s voice.

“Maria, we will be down in a un momentos por favor.” Brian said as he kissed Justin’s neck once more and then pulled out. “No one fits me like you do but maybe you’re right.  Close friends may make the best playmates but if either of us want to stop it will stop and no one enters that ass but me.”

“I know I don’t have to say that to you.  I am one of the very few that has ever entered yours.”

They both stood up and put on robes.  Maria was used to seeing them walk around that way.  “Hola, Maria, como estas?”

“Oh, bien, Mr. Brian. Hola, Mr. Justin.”  Justin kissed her cheek. Maria’s English was broken but she told them she was leaving for the day and explained what needed to be done to complete dinner whenever they were ready for it.

Shortly after Maria left,  Dan and Marcus came out of their room and found Brian and Justin out on the deck. It was a warm afternoon and Brian and Justin laid naked on one of the double lounges.  Marcus started shedding his clothes immediately and Dan followed suit. Brian strode into the pool and Dan followed him. Marcus started sitting down on a nearby lounger but Justin patted the space next to him.  

“Come here.  I’ll only bite if you want me to,” Justin said as his hand landed on Marcus’ chest and moved over to his arm and linked his fingers. He kissed Marcus on the cheek as he curled up to him.  

Dan looked over at Marcus and Justin.  “Those two are looking pretty cozy.”

“Does that bother you?” Brian questioned as his hand landed on the small of Dan’s back and then slid down onto his ass and then Brian’s finger slid down the valley between his cheeks. Dan’s eyes got big and he looked at Brian who then went on as if nothing happened.  Brian moved through the water to the other side of the pool.

Marcus turned to face Justin, “This place is so beautiful.  I feel so relaxed already.” He gently reached out and touched Justin’s bandage, “Does it hurt much?”

“Well, when we made love I have to be very careful but god, look at our husbands, I need him so much, pain would be worth having him buried in me.” Marcus’ eyes were big. “I am sure you feel the same about Dan. I am sure he is an amazing lover.”

Marcus blushed, “Oh he is. I mean I have only been with you and him and nothing personal but ...he is so amazing.”

“I would hope he was better for you or you married the wrong guy.  I have been with a lot of guys and I can’t imagine committing to anyone but Brian but that doesn’t mean I can’t look and even touch once in a while.”  Justin climbed over Marcus rather than walk around the lounger, making sure he slid his cock over Marcus’. “I’m going to start dinner.” he brushed a kiss on Marcus’ mouth and to his surprise Marcus caught his head and deepened the kiss. Justin smiled as he walked into the house.

Dan and Brian had been sitting on the steps of the pool and Dan looked at Brian, “Did my husband just kiss your husband?” 

“Dan, they kiss all the time.”

“Not like that they don’t.”

“Normally they kiss like this,” Brian gave Dan a quick friendly kiss.  “Do you mean they kissed like this?” Brian pulled Dan close and gave him a long, lingering kiss. Dan instinctively moved next to Brian and then he caught himself and realized Marcus was probably watching them.  He jumped up and climbed out of the pool, dropping into Justin’s spot and pulling Marcus close. Marcus immediately propped his leg over top of Dan’s leg and pulled him even closer.

Brian got out of the pool and slapped Marcus’ bare ass as he walked into the villa.  “What has gotten into those two?” Marcus said as he began to rock his pelvis against Dan’s.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t seem to pay attention to your question when you are doing that to me.” Dan rolled on top of Marcus. “I think Brian and Justin are not so subtly asking if we want to play with them.” Dan gently rocked his body against Marcus and with no more than the friction of their skin together they both climaxed as Dan lay half on and half off of Marcus.  After a few moments Dan got up and pulled Marcus up. “Let’s take a dip to clean off.”  

Once in the water they still clung to each other.  “Do you really think Brian and Justin are planning something?”  Marcus asked.

“I do.  I think they are wondering if we are interested in playing.  You and I have never talked about it. I mean I would never consider it with anyone other than those two.”  Dan ran his hand down Marcus’ back. “For some reason I think I know your answer. You are game if I am. Am I right?”

“Dan, you know you are my life and I love you more than I even knew was possible but I don’t have problem with experimenting with those two.”

“Let’s go in and get dressed for dinner.  It’s getting chilly out here anyway. We will know soon enough what is up with those two.”

“Do you think we scared them off already?” Justin asked as he got dressed.  

“I think they are both a little confused.” Brian came up behind him and wrapped his arms around him. Justin turned to kiss him but cried out at the sharp pain in his side. “Oh, Sunshine,” Brian circled around to stand in front of Justin and kissed him.  “Is it still bad?”

“My head feels normal again as long as I don’t touch the spot.  I just have to remember the stitches will pull and when they do it still hurts like hell.” Brian dropped to the bed and pulled Justin to him.  He kissed the bandage and then his mouth landed on his navel and then he began and undo Justin’s fly.

“No, I need to go check on dinner.  I also really am tired, Baby. I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to be sorry.” He helped Justin get his shirt on over his head and then kissed him once more. “I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you, too. Why don’t you call our son and tell him details.  He will be up by now and furious if we don’t call soon. I need to check dinner.”

“Pops, what took you so long to call back?”

“We waited until you were up for the day.”

“Pops, we never sleep at night.  Your granddaughter is just like you and is a party animal,”  Gus laughed. “So you and Dad are alright?”

“Mine was just a scratch.  Your dad will be fine but the stitches are giving him a little pain.  Thankfully it is nothing serious. How is our sweetheart?”

“Other than her nocturnal habits she is perfect. Her grandma Jenn is coming over around noon and giving Shelby and I 24 hours of blissful adult time.  I am thinking the first twelve hours we will spend sleeping and the second twelve, I don’t think I have to specify what else has been lacking in our lives.”

“Gus, we love you.  Let us know when Molly goes into labor and we will see you in New York in a few weeks.”

“Bye, Pops.  We love you, too, and try to stay out of trouble this time.”  Gus heard Brian laugh as he hung up. “A child should not have to worry about his parents getting in trouble but my dads are out on a tour like this, I worry.”  He moved over a bit and watched Shelby breastfeeding Taylor. “Hey, kid, save some of that for me.” Gus moved down and took the free breast in his mouth sending a shiver through Shelby’s entire body.

“You can’t imagine how that feels. My whole body feels the let down of milk for the two I love the most.”  

“Let’s try another new feeling,” Gus said as he moved lower on her body leaving a trail of kisses to the V at the top of her legs.  He buried his face in her, first just licking the outer lips and then blowing on the damp skin.

Shelby’s mind was shattering. She couldn’t concentrate on anything.  She just clung to a still feeding Taylor as Gus worked his way deeper into her.  His tongue now dipped into her innermost softness and then his tongue found her clit and she whimpered, not wanting to scare Taylor. He then began to ‘nurse’ on it and Shelby shattered.  It was all she could do to hold on to Taylor. 

Gus slowly moved back up her body and then gently took a sleeping Taylor out of her mother’s arms. He stroked Shelby’s arm and then her stomach.  He began to move toward her breast but she held up her hand.  

“I don’t….I can’t handle more right now, not without waking up our daughter.” She curled her body against him and he held her close.

“Tonight, my dear, you can scream all you want and I plan to give you several opportunities to do so,” Gus kissed her and then got up. “I am thinking it might be cool enough for a fire tonight. You, naked in front of the fire, is all I need.”

Brian opened a couple bottles of wine while Justin started bringing food to the table.  Dan and Marcus stood together looking out at the ocean in the distance. Marcus pressed his body tightly against Dan’s and began kissing him. Dan’s arms tightened around him and bent him backwards as his tongue plundered Marcus’ mouth.”

“If you can quit trying to choke him with your tongue, dinner is ready.  Maria is a fantastic cook,” Brian stated as the men separated.

“Shut up, Brian.” Dan said as his hand rested on Marcus’ ass.  

Brian walked over to them and said, “Here, let me help you with that.”

“Help me with what?”

Brian put his hand on Marcus’ other ass cheek and after quickly kissing him he propelled both of them to the table.  As Brian pulls Marcus’ chair out he kissed him hard before letting him sit and sat next to him. Justin repeated the same with Dan and sat down next to him. They started passing the food around and it wasn’t long before Dan couldn’t take it.

“So what the hell are you two up to.”

“Well, Daniel, what do you mean?”  Both Brian and Justin lost it laughing.

Dan and Marcus both had to laugh at the reaction.

“Ok, so Justin and I were talking and thought the four of us could have a lot of fun this week, within boundaries but of course it is totally with your approval but from your reactions so far, I am thinking you are game.”

“Ya, subtlety is not  your strong suit. We are open to hear your proposal,” Dan smiled across at Marcus who nodded slightly.

“Well, about the only restrictions we have is I have the only dick Justin will take up his ass and vise versa.  I’m fine with fingers and toys.” He looked at Justin and he nodded.

“And I have to throw in I am not up to everything right now.  I have to be a bit careful yet because of these stupid stitches.”

Marcus dipped his head at Dan and he said, “Sounds like we have an adventurous couple of days ahead.”  Dan commented.

The men carried on a casual conversation.  As they started dessert, Justin brought up Kam.  “Is he still in Spain?”

“He is,” Dan responded.  “Before Red and I head home we will arrange to pick him up and bring him back to the states but we will need to talk about what  to do with him. Spanish authorities want to keep him but have agreed to let us take him back with us if we want to and deal with him there.  He isn’t a threat to anyone but Brian and maybe Justin.” Justin leaned over and kissed him on the cheek but he left his hand in Dan’s lap. Justin began to rub ever so gently.

“Damn, I should have remembered Red learned that from you.”  Dan swallowed hard. He continued, “Do you have any thoughts on what…”

“Which country would lock him up the longest, Spain or Mexico?” Brian snapped.  “He nearly killed Sunshine.” Brian got up and circled the table and pulled Justin into his arms, kissing him.  “He should never see the light of day again. I am thinking with a little money in the right direction, Mexico would hold him for a long time.”

“Baby, what good is that going to do? Let’s talk about this later.  You and I can come up with something to make him pay that doesn’t ruin that young kid’s life.”

“His life should be ruined!”

Justin pushed Brian into a chair and sat on his lap.  “We will talk about this later. So,” he looked at Dan and Marcus. “I’m kind of tired.  How about tomorrow we go into the village by the ocean. We go four ways and spend a couple hours playing kissing bandit.  We try to catch each other off guard and kiss them. It is a great little place, great little shops. We can have lunch on the beach and then either stay at the beach if it is warm enough or come back up here.”

“I will call for one of the little beach cabanas first thing in the morning.  Then we can have privacy if we want it.” Brian said as his hand began to unzip Justin’s fly and slid his hand in.  

“Gentlemen, if you will excuse Brian and I we have a few things to talk over and then….oh hell,” Justin’s head dropped on to Brian’s shoulder.  “Maybe we will talk after…” he turned Brian’s head so their lips could meet.  

Marcus stood and Dan did the same. Marcus said something to Dan and they walked toward the patio doors.  Marcus grabbed a blanket off the back of the sofa and they exited the house. Justin stood and grabbed a couple things off the table and Brian did the same. “We will leave the rest for Maria or she will be angry with us.”  Justin pressed his erection against Brian’s. “I think it is seeking a warm place to crawl for a while.”

“I think    I might have the perfect spot if you are willing to creatively expand the entry first.”

“How creatively?  Do I need to find an eggplant in the kitchen?”

“Oh…..I don’t think we need anything quite that large and if I’m not mistaken, we have lots of toys in the bedroom.  Now if you’d like to check out what we have…” Brian moved toward the bedroom snagging Justin’s hand as he moved past him.

Shelby met Jenn at the main house.  She had brought some food with her for Jenn to eat while she was watching Taylor.  “Jenn, we can’t thank you enough. You know Gus and I love this little one so much,” She took Taylor out of her carseat.  “I almost called you to cancel. I know you will probably take better care of her then I can but…”

“Shelby, you and Gus are amazing parents and don’t ever doubt that.  And the precious, perfect,” Jenn took Taylor from Shelby’s arms, “Come here, beautiful.  Very soon you are going to have a new playmate and you two are going to be best friends.”  

“Jenn, if you need anything we can come right over.  Her bottles are here. She sometimes doesn’t like the bottle since she is used to breastfeeding but I have been  giving her bottles a lot more and Gus likes to give her a bottle sometimes. I…..” Shelby took a deep breath, “I’m sorry.”

“Oh, Shelby, no need to apologize for being an amazing mother.  I will call you if anything comes up but right now, go home and sleep for a couple hours and you and Gus can, well, do what you and Gus want to do.”

“I love you, Jenn. Thank you.”

“I love you, too, Shelby. We will talk to you in the morning.”

Shelby almost cried as she drove the short distance to their house.  Gus had run over to make sure his order for his next project was ready to ship.  In the next couple weeks Gus would be spending time away at the lighthouse project.  She and Taylor would join him after Molly’s baby was born and the project was in the right place.  They would probably spend most of November there and then come back for the holidays. By then Gus might be able to leave it in the hands of a foreman part of the time.  If not, she and Taylor would go back with him. Anything was better than being apart.

Shelby planned to put their dinner together for them but she decided to take a little nap first.  She stretched out on the sofa and she dozed off as a soft rain started to fall.  

Gus arrived home and enter silently.  It was now a habit, not wanting to wake up Taylor if she was sleeping.  He stood in the kitchen for a moment and heard nothing. He went upstairs thinking he might find his wife in bed but she wasn’t there.  He checked in the nursery and Taylor was definitely gone. Gus walked quietly down the steps and was just about to call out for Shelby when he walked around the corner to the living room and there she was. Shelby lay on the sofa so peacefully, Gus left her sleep.  He went to the kitchen and did his best to be quiet. He was sure she said she was making lasagna for dinner so pressing the screen on the refrigerator the recipe popped up. He put on a large pot of water for the noodles and started browning ground beef. He added the seasoning and then the tomato sauce.  He went back to the fridge to pull out the ricotta and parmesan cheese. As he turned around he bumped into Shelby.

“Why didn’t you wake me up?  I brought Taylor to the main house and was only going to lay down for a couple minutes.  That was almost three hours ago.”

“I did this out of pure selfishness.”

“Are you that hungry?”

“For you.  I figured the more rested you were, the more I could tire you out later.”

“Well, let me help you assemble this and we can start working on your appetite while it bakes.”

Soon the pan was in the oven and Shelby was sitting on the counter with her top off.  Gus was helping her relieve the pressure in her breasts while other pressure was building deep inside her.  “I know you can’t keep breast feeding forever but god, these breasts are so amazing. I mean your body is always amazing but you actually can create milk that our child lives on and I wonder if….”

Just then Gus felt Shelby cum just from his tongue on her nipples.  “Now I can think of one more appetizer I’d like a sample of…” before he could finish the sentence, Shelby had slipped her pants down and she lay back down on the counter, spreading her legs a distance apart. Gus’ tongue began to give her his full attention.  Gus inserted his fingers and then moved his fingers farther down. He slowly began to enter her bud with his finger and as he did she came again. Gus worked his way up her body, leaving his finger planted for a bit.

“Later?” She knew he was asking if they could have anal sex.

“Yes, Gussy, later.” He slowly removed his finger and helped her sit up.

“I love you, Shelly.  I am so glad I realized you were the best one for me.  I can’t imagine not having you and now Taylor in my life. Let’s go get our robes on before we eat dinner.”  Hand in hand they ascended the staircase.

The next morning the four men met in the great room.  Maria had been there already and cleaned up the dinner mess and had a tray of freshly baked rolls on the counter as well as a large pot of coffee and fresh fruit.   Marcus and Justin were the first two up and when Dan and Brian arrived both looked like it had been an active night. Both of them had a slower gait than usual. Justin put his hand in the air and Marcus completed the high five.  Justin than gave Marcus a lingering kiss.

“Hey, if he gets one, so do I.” Dan pulled Justin off and kissed Justin himself. Justin’s arms went around Dan’s neck and he moved tightly against Dan.  When they finally separated Dan mumbled. “I just remembered why Brian said he kept you around.” They all laughed.

Brian walked up behind Justin and wrapped his arms around his shoulders.  As he ground his hips against Justin’s ass he said, “You’re going to have to trust me when I say there are a few others, too.” Softly he said, “I can still feel you deep inside me. God, you felt huge last night.”

Justin turned into his arms, “That’s because I am huge and you love it.”

“I love you,” Brian kissed him soundly.  “Now I need coffee and nourishment.”

“Everyone’s fine with pastries, right?” Justin commented, “Because I am not making anything else.”

Dan and Marcus were already each starting on their second.  “These are amazing,” Marcus said as he bit into a crusty croissant.

“We only hire the best.” Brian said as he took a bite out of the roll in Justin’s hand.

The men reviewed their game plan for the day as they drove into the village.  A cabana on the beach had been reserved for them and a picnic lunch ordered. They arrived at 11:00 am and set the end of the game for 1:00 pm. At that point they would compare notes and see who was the best sneak attacker.

The next two hours the four men were each roaming through the village.  Justin hid in a very narrow alley between two buildings and Marcus was the first one he pulled into his lair.  After they had kissed they both were out on the street again but separated after a few minutes. The morning went on and shortly afterward Marcus caught Brian.  It might be in the back of a little store or as they came around a corner but soon they all got better at hiding from each other. At one point Justin was sure Brian was waiting for him around the corner so he let a young man move ahead of him on the busy sidewalk and Brian grabbed the young man and kissed him before he realized it wasn’t Justin.  The young man pressed Brian tightly against the wall and kissed him again.

“Young man, what are you doing with my husband?” Justin sounded upset.  The young man skittered away and Justin took over where they young man had been.  “Got ya’!” He lingered on Brian’s lips and Brian pulled him close.

“I would rather stand here and kiss you until the game is done.”  Brian kissed his neck.

“I have a better idea.  Let’s go to the cabana for the rest of the time.”

“Oh, I love the way you think.”  Brian said as they walked toward the beach, keeping a lookout as they walked.  They didn’t see Marcus or Dan. As they snuck into the cabana they were greeted with Marcus bent over the lounger as Dan entered him. Justin slipped under Marcus and took  him in his mouth while Brian used his finger to enter Dan, immediately going for his prostate. It was only moments before both Dan and Marcus exploded in earth shattering orgasms.

Marcus turned around and clung to Dan.  Brian and Justin went out on the beach for a few minutes to give them a little privacy.  Brian looked over at Justin saying, “You’ve been with Marcus before. Does he always get this emotional?”

“Oh, sometimes you can be so obtuse sometimes, Brian.”

“What?” Brian looked exasperated. “It wasn’t the first time he had sex.”

“That was the first time he had been with more than one person at a time. I was so young and had been so exposed at Babylon, I didn’t have a reaction but Marcus is such an innocent.”  Justin directed Brian to a lounger and they laid down together. “ I relate to him with his upbringing, not that my family was as well known but I ‘knew’ what was expected. Marcus never went against that.”

“You were such a rebel,” Brian smiled and kissed him.

“I just found a person I couldn’t live without and that person,” he straddled Brian, “is still the only person I need.”  Brian flipped pinning Justin to the cushion.

“God, I was so blind. Although, you were so young.”

“Baby, you gave me every experience I needed.  That’s what Marcus deserves.” Brian’s hand slipped into Justin’s shorts.

“Looking for a repeat of last night?” Justin waggled his eyebrows at him.

“Not just yet. You really did me last night and it was so amazing but I need a day or  two to recover.”

“Wait until I get back up to full speed. Then I will give you a….” Justin had to stop talking as Brian’s hand began to have an effect.

“Red, come here,”  Dan pulled him close. “Are you ready for more like that or would you prefer we don’t play anymore?”

“I could never imagine how…”  He kissed Dan. “That was indescribable. I swear every nerve ending in my body was, is tingling.” He shivered as Dan’s hand ran down his arms and then his back.

“Brian, Justin, get those fine asses back in here,” Dan called.

“Um, Brian needs to finish somethin….Oh, GOD!”  There was a moment of silence as Justin erupted in Brian’s hand. His voice was shaky when he continued,  “We’ll be there in a minute.” Justin kissed Brian. “I’m going to jump in the ocean and clean off a bit.” Justin went in the water being careful not to get his incision wet.

“Hey, Justin decided to go for a quick swim before lunch, guys.  Why don’t you bring the food out here?”

Dan and Marcus brought out the basket that had been delivered to the cabana.

“I think I’ll join him for a minute.” Dan said as he jogged into the surf.

Marcus and Brian stood watching their husbands having a water fight.  “So you still game for this game?” Brian asked Marcus as they stood side by side.  

“I never could have imagined,” Brian trailed his hand down Marcus’ spine. Marcus had to step away. His mind was overwhelmed with feelings. “I mean….”

“It’s Ok, Marcus.  You can feel whatever you want.  I kind of envy you. I have no memory of the first time I had a foursome. I was probably 17 or so.”

“I can see all the stories I have heard are true.  I have heard stories in the business arena too. I have heard what a fair and honest man you are. And now your son has the same reputation.  Do you really think Kameron did that all on his own? Or was it the way he was taught to deal with issues?”

Brian looked at Marcus.  “So I am thinking you must have an idea how to deal with him?”

“I am sure Dan has someplace he could sleep for work release.  Maybe one of your businesses or maybe Gus would have some work for him.  The kid has had everything handed to him as long as he stayed out of the way and the first time his dad asks him to do something it is this.”

“You seem to know a lot about this kid.”

“I did a little research.  The kid spent most of his life with his mother.  My guess is his dad conned him into getting revenge. His mom has a much better reputation.  I am guessing she would gladly allow her son to learn a trade, and even more important, learn respect and how to work.”

“I’ll think about it,” Brian turned as he heard splashing.  Justin threw his wet body into his arms, kissing him.

“You looked like you were in a deep conversation,” Justin said as  Marcus went to meet Dan.

“I’ll tell you about it later,” Brian said as he opened the basket of food and spread out the blanket.

Justin could tell something was on his mind but now wasn’t the time to pry.  They ate the simple, fresh food and drank the wine that was included. Brian was quieter than usual but his spirit picked up as they ate.  

“So what are our plans after we finish this?”  Justin asked.  

Brian looked at him   and saw he was looking tired.  “You and I are going back for a nap. Do you two want to come back or spend some time in the village?”

“How would we get back?” Dan asked.

“I can send Lucas back for you or he can arrange another ride for you.  How about you give me a call when you are about ready and someone will bring you back. The cabana is ours for another two hours, too.”

Marcus smiled at Dan and he responded to Brian, “That sounds like a perfect day.”

The men separated.  Dan and Marcus went into the cabana to ‘rest’ while Brian and Justin started back. Justin looked at Brian’s profile, “Do you want to tell me what’s got you thinking so hard?”

“We’ll talk about it when we get back.”  Justin knew from the tone now wasn’t the time.  He would tell him everything when the time was right. He needed to brood awhile.  When they arrived he told Lucas that Dan and Marcus would need a ride later and he said he needed to go to town anyway. Brian texted Lucas’ phone number to Dan and they would connect when they were ready to return.  Then Brian and Justin went to relax on the patio.

They picked the lounger tucked in the corner and lay naked in the late summer sun.  “Let me give you a massage.” Justin said softly and Brian turned over with no argument.  Justin poured oil onto his hands and began at Brian’s shoulders and began working his muscles.  “What has gotten you so tense, Baby. What did you and Marcus talk about?”

“He talked to me about Kameron McCarty.  He tried to convince me to feel sorry for him.”

“What did he tell you?” He worked Brian’s lower back and bent to kiss one of the little dimples above his ass. He continued to rub the tight muscles, working a knot that caused Brian to cry out in pain softly.  “I’m sorry. Should I stop?”

“No,  along with your pain is a lot of relief.  Marcus tried to convince me that Kam deserved to be taught how to be a real man.”

“And the problem is, that hit home?”

“Damn it, yes!  He could have killed us but like Marcus said, it was his only way to get his dad’s blessing. He thinks we could teach him how to be a real man instead of locking him up to learn more bad habits.”

Justin moved his hands onto Brian’s ass and took some oil squirting it down his crack.  Brian sighed as Justin began to run his finger down and then into Brian’s sore asshole. Justin gingerly massaged the rim until there was no tension left.

“He’s right,” Brian continued. “He thought working with Gus would do Kam good and he’s right.  I hate to ask him but do you think Gus would be willing to do it?”

Justin began to stroke Brian’s prostate, “Gus will do anything we ask him to do.  Where will he live?”

“Marcus mentioned work release.”

“I think that is perfect.  If he is doing well, he could come live with us when we get back.” Justin said.

“He WHAT!”  Justin pressed hard on the sensitive gland, “Ok, ok!  I’ll talk to Gus about the work and we can talk about the rest later.”  Justin turned Brian over and sat on his nearly exploding cock. Brian sat up and pulled Justin close as Justin moved up and down gently, until Brian claimed his lips and together they climbed until they could go no higher and then they fluttered back to earth as the breeze touched their damp skin.   It was then they felt the first drop of rain.

Shelby and Gus lay in bed catching their breath. “Gus, can you help me out here?  Your daughter is a bit of a pig. My breasts are really starting to hurt.”

Gus laid his head on her chest and began to suckle.  “How can you make it so sensual? Our daughter never does this to me.  As he licked and drank he found a warm place to rest his hand and soon his wife was again in the throws of an orgasm.

“Shelly, you said we could….I really would love to…”  She turned and offered him her ass. “No, will you fuck me? It’s been so long,....”

Shelby realized what he needed and then she tried to think of the last time he had asked for it.  “Oh, Gussy, I should have realized….It has been months. I just thought maybe you didn’t need…”

“Shelly, I am always going to crave that feeling, too. I love you so much but….”

Shelby got out of bed and pulled out the biggest strap on they had in their toy drawer.  As she strapped it on she laughed, “We are going to put a lock on that drawer soon.” She looked at Gus, “Now, young man, how do you want it?”

“I want is fast and hard and with as much power as you can give it.”  Shelby lubed the phallus and then Gus’ entry. In one powerful thrust of her hips, Gus cried out and she was buried deep inside him. She began to move in and out in a steady rhythm. “Oh, god that feels so…” Gus didn’t last long before he lost control but Shelby wasn’t done.  She continued until Gus cried out a second time. He had nothing more to expel but his body began to convulse. Shelby stopped and held on tight to his waist. “You are amazing, Shelly.”

“Would you join this amazing woman in that amazing tub we have before going to bed?”

“My pleasure,” he threw her over his shoulder and carried his laughing wife to the bathroom.  As they sat in the warm, foamy water, Gus held Shelby’s back tightly against his chest. “I’m sorry, Shelly.  I wish I didn’t have that need. It doesn’t mean I love you less, it just means..”

“It means you are a complex man.  You are a perfect father, a great businessman, an unbelievable lover.  I think I can live with the fact you have needs and right now I am yours if you need more.”

“Shelby, you have given me so much already tonight.”

“Gus, I love it when you spread me wide,” she got on her knees and leaned over the other side of the tub. 

She didn’t need to say anything more.  Gus grabbed some oil by the tub and used it liberally before he entered her slowly.  She whimpered softly but as he began the slow, steady movement he reached around and began stroking her.  With one last thrust and the flick of his finger on her clit, Shelby shattered. He pulled her back into his arms and their they both dozed as the jets of the tub were started and the warm water eased their tired muscles.

“Shelby, I love you.” Gus said softly in her ear.  “I will always love you.”

Acting as if she was sleeping, she didn’t respond but as she lay in his embrace she thought, ‘I know you love me but will that always be enough?’

Chapter 4

Before they knew it, Brian and Justin needed to get back to the tour while Marcus and Dan were heading back to collect Kameron McCarty and then go back to California.  Dan worked with the authorities in both countries getting permission to take him from one to the other. Kam would be checked in the county jail as soon as they arrived.  Kameron’s mother would meet them there. He was an adult but they didn’t want to put this plan into place without her approval. She was thankful Brian and Justin were not pressing charges and giving him a permanent record.  If he completed the rehabilitation his record would be expunged at the end of six months.  

Before contacting Mrs. McCarty they had talked to Gus.  He agreed to give Kam a job on his crew and he personally would supervise him.  If he wouldn’t work he would have no second chance. Gus had too much work to have to babysit him but he was willing to give him a chance.  He knew firsthand what a creep Kam’s father was and he wanted this kid to have a chance at a real life.”

They sat at the table the last morning at the villa.  Maria had put together two baskets of pastries for them, one for Brian and Justin to take on their plane and the other one for Marcus and Dan.   She had made them a full breakfast and then left them to say their goodbyes as they ate. Marcus and Justin kissed as they sat down next to each other.  When they separated Brian and Dan were watching them. Brian had a look in his eye that Justin had seen before. “Get it out of your system because you are stuck kissing only me for the next two months.”

“Well then,” Justin got up and walked over to Dan, straddled him in his chair and kissed him long and hard.  Dan pulled him down onto his lap and for a couple moments rocked against him but then he stopped. He had seen that look in Brian’s eyes before.  When Brian said it was time to play he played hard but now they were going back to normal and Brian would be marking his claim on Justin again. Dan knew they played rough sometimes and if Justin wasn’t still nursing stitches he was fairly sure they might have seen some of that last night.  Justin was doing this on purpose, Dan was almost sure. Justin was just about to give Dan another kiss when Brian jerked him off Dan’s lap and pinned against the table. 

“Playtime is over.” Brian growled as he clamped his mouth down on Justin’s.  Justin’s arms went around Brian’s neck and pressed himself tightly against his pelvis.

Justin moved his mouth away far enough to talk.  “I hope playtime is NEVER over.” Justin dropped to his knees and right there in front of Dan and Marcus pulled Brian’s cock out and began to suck and stroke him.

Dan looked at Marcus across the table and crooked his finger at him.  Marcus came around and obliged Dan in the same manner. Brian bent over and as Marcus and Justin sucked them off, Dan and Brian kissed.  Soon Justin and Marcus had both drained their husbands. Brian pulled Justin up and hugged him tightly. Very softly he said, “I love you, Sunshine.  I love you with every beat of my heart inside your chest.” Justin dropped his head on Brian’s chest and he saw Marcus and Dan in a similar position.  They were all where they belonged now. They were in the arms of their soulmates.  

They said their goodbyes at the airport.  Justin and Brian left for London while Dan and Marcus went to collect their prisoner.

It was a long flight back to California.  Kam had sat stoically in the front of the plane for the first couple hours.  When Dan kissed Marcus and went to do some work, Marcus moved up and sat across the aisle from Kam and worked on making small talk.  “So, Kam, what do you like to do in your spare time?” Silence. “Where did you grow up?” Silence. “Have you gone to college?” Silence. “Kam,” Marcus moved to the seat next to him and took his hand. Kam grabbed it away.  “You can make the best or the worst of this. Brian and Justin could have had you thrown in prison for what you did to them but they wanted to give you a chance in life.”

“Ya, great chance.  Being across the country from my family with my dad locked in jail for the next 10 or 20 years.  Who will watch after my mom now?” Kam was getting louder and more agitated.  

Marcus saw Dan start to stand but he shook his head slightly. “How was following Brian and Justin across Europe helping your mom?”  Marcus looked him in the eye.

“I was helping….it was the first time my dad….he told me if I did it for him…” tears began to run down his cheeks.  “And now I have to work for the man that trapped my father. He has every right to make me pay for it.”

Marcus took Kam’s hand again, “That’s not who Gus is, not at all.  Brian and Justin raise him to be a good man who ….”

“Unlike my father?”

“How much time did you spend with your dad, Kameron?”

“In the last few years?”

“Sure, in the last few years.”

“My mom and dad divorced when I was 11.  Since then I saw him maybe four times a year so when he wanted to see me from jail….”

“You thought he was going to try to make amends?”

“I was hoping he just wanted to see me. Instead, oh never mind...he’s my dad.”

“No, he donated sperm to your mom.”  Kam turned away. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. Just remember, Kam.  All of us want to help you, well maybe not Brian, but the rest of us do. If you need something call me.  They will give you my number. You can make this as bad or good as you want it, Kam. It could be a very long six months or it could be six months of learning something.”

Marcus walked back to Dan and kissed him before going into the bedroom to take a nap.

After refueling on the East Coast they got a new pilot and flew the remainder of the trip.  Marcus tried to coax Dan into the bedroom but Dan didn’t think it was wise to leave Kam alone so instead Marcus and Dan reclined on the bench seat near the table. When Dan saw Kam’s head nod he slid his hand between Marcus’ legs, first through his pants and then he touched him through the fly. “How quiet can you cum?”

“If I can cum silently, what do I get?”

“Beside my admiration? What do you want?” Dan continued work on Marcus’ dick.

“We talk about kids soon?”

Dan’s hand stopped, “Are you serious about this?”  

“Dan we have more love then we know what to do with and when you travel, and I know you don’t do it much, but I would like to be able to ….we could share our home.”  Marcus needed to focus now. Dan continued to manipulate him. Marcus came completely silent although his face showed the rapture he felt.  

Dan kissed him and when they separated Marcus said very softly, “And a child wouldn’t ever stop us from making love. I promise.”

Dan laughed softly.  You can’t ever promise that, but I promise we will talk about it soon.”

“I love you, Darling Dan.”

“I love you, Red.”

“Will you two shut up before you make me sick,” Kam said from the front of the plane.

“Did you know Keegan was gay?” Dan asked straight forward.

“My dad was not gay!”

“Well, ya, he was but that’s not what made him a pervert.  He would lure kids your age to a back room.”

“If they were there they obviously were looking for sex.”

“Could be but they weren’t looking to be drugged and….”

“Dan, that’s enough.” Marcus said softly to him.  So much for the progress he made earlier. “Having him put up walls won’t get us anywhere.”

Dan glared at Marcus for a minute, “He isn’t getting off that easy!”

“Darling, his father is Keegan McCarty.  Nothing has been easy for him that counts.  He may have had anything he wanted but obviously didn’t get what he needed.”

Dan rolled his eyes. “Red, if I had my way he would have been locked up in a hell hole called a jail somewhere for as many years as they would keep him.  He nearly killed my best friend.” Marcus took a step back. This was a side of his husband he hadn’t seen before. Sure he had heard him do business on the phone but he had never actually been involved in the situation. 

“Dan, he’s just a kid,” Marcus’ looked deep into his eyes and took a step closer to kiss his cheek.  “Yes, he has to pay for his actions but he won’t learn if he isn’t taught.”

Dan pulled Marcus close, “I hope your trust in him doesn’t bite you in the ass.” His mouth was up against Marcus’ ear, “That’s my job.”

“Yes, it is.  Why don’t you show me right now…..” Marcus tried to pull him into the bedroom. 

Dan shook his head as if to get rid of the ideas floating in there.  “No, you are more addictive than any drug and harder to stop the craving.”  For a moment he didn’t care Kam was there and grabbed Marcus’ has pulling him so tightly against his pelvas it was almost painful. Through gritted teeth, he said, “I am going to have that ass soon.  You better be prepared.”

Marcus shivered.  He was so horny right now but there was a small trace of fear there, too.  He had never seen this side of Dan before. This kid had him really wound up.  Maybe next time he and Justin got together he would ask him if he knew anything about Dan’s past. Early in their relationship Dan made it clear he didn’t and wouldn’t talk about it but maybe it was time to do a little poking around.

As the plane landed Dan checked his phone.  He had a text from Gus letting them know he would be at the airport to take them home and to meet Kam.  Dan looked over at Kam and scowled. He had to give Gus a lot of credit. This kid’s dad would have raped him at the very least but Gus never held a grudge.  He imagined having love and support all his life was a big part of that. They hadn’t given Kam many details as to who and what he would be doing. He was sure at some point Gus would tell him, if the time was right.  

“Darling, they are opening the door.”  Marcus laid his hand on Dan’s shoulder.  “Where were you?”  

“Gus is picking us up so he can meet Kam.  He thought it would be good before they started work next week.”

“Hey, I’m in the same plane as you are.  Is Gus my new slave owner?”

Marcus stopped Dan only inches from throttling the kid. “Your family owes his family more than you will ever realize.  Gus is Brian and Justin’s son.”

“And you expect him to treat me with any amount of respect?”

“Well, he shouldn’t, but he will because that’s the kind of man Gus is,” Dan growled.

 Marcus walked down the steps first followed by Kam and Dan who was holding onto his prisoner.   Kam saw a guy not much older than himself walking across the concourse. “Hey, Dan, Marcus, good to see you guys.  How’s are my dads? I have to admit I miss them and that little brat of a sister of mine.” He kissed both Marcus and Dan on their cheeks.  He then turned to Kam and extended his hand, “And you must be Kam. I look forward to getting to know you. Have you ever worked in construction before?”

“Construction!” Kam exploded. ”I have never picked up a hammer in my life.  I thought I would be filing in some office or maybe working at some computer job.”  Dan took a vise like grip on Kam’s arm. “Damn, that hurts.”

Gus saw a spark of fear in Kam’s eyes.  He gently took Kam from Dan’s hold, “That’s Ok.  We all start somewhere. I’m Gus Kinney, by the way.  You will be working for me and my foreman. There may be a time or two you will help my partner, too, but that won’t be right now.  She is expecting a baby any day so she won’t be back at work for some time.

Gus looked over at Dan and then Marcus, “I do many any day.  Molly went to the doctor yesterday and he said he would be surprised if it wasn’t in the next couple days.”

“And Jenn is already here?” Marcus asked.

“Ya, I played the grandma card the other night so I had a night alone with my wife and to say it was amazing….”

“Enough,” Dan laughed.  “I don’t want to hear anymore about your hetero sex. It makes me nauseous. Well, my wife did put on a strap on.  Does that interest you?”

Dan looked surprised for a minute but then commented, “I believe that of your feisty wife.  And how is Taylor? Your dads can’t stop showing her pictures to people, total strangers are forced to look at…”

“That totally gorgeous child of yours.”

“Ya, she is pretty spectacular,” Gus looked over at Kam.  “I am afraid you will have to put up with me babbling about my wife and child often.” Gus draped an arm on Kam’s shoulder and started walking toward the car with him. 

Marcus saw the look on Dan’s face and kissed him.   “This kid has really gotten under your skin but he really hasn’t said much.  What’s wrong, Darling?”

“Not now!” Dan snapped and hurried to catch up with Gus and Kam. Marcus stood up straight and swallowed before  following. Dan got in the back of the pickup with Kameron and Marcus sat up front with Gus. Dan spoke, “You can drop me and Kam off at the jail.  Then if you can drop Marcus off at our place would be great. Marcus, get one of our cars and come pick me up. By that time, I should be ready to go.”

Marcus didn’t respond to Dan’s orders.  Gus pulled up at the county jail, Dan got out and walked around the pickup to let Kam out.  “Hey, you forgot my suitcase.”

“You’re going to jail.  I don’t think an extensive wardrobe is needed.  Gus, thanks again for the ride. Marcus, be here in an hour.” Dan led Kam away.

Gus looked over at Marcus. “What’s up with Dan? I’ve never heard him talk to you like that.”

“I’m not sure. That kid….thank you for giving him a chance.  He really seems to be a little boy lost. No attention from his dad and when his father finally did talk to him it was to con him into attacking your dad, well, dads. Gus, do you know anything about Dan’s childhood?”

“I really don’t.  I mean I have known him all my life, basically, but I have never heard him mention anything before Reed Security.  I’ve never heard my dads talking about anything either. Pops wouldn’t have asked. He doesn’t like talking about his childhood and Dad would never ask if Dan asked him not to but, Marcus, you’re his husband.”

“I fell so hard, so fast.  He said he didn’t want to talk about it and I didn’t question him but something has gotten to him.  I hope you don’t have trouble with Kam. Maybe Dan will just forget about him.”

“For your sake, I do too. And Marcus, I know you and Dad talk a lot but if you need to talk to someone while he’s gone….”

“Thanks, Gus, but you have enough going on in your life.”  Gus pulled up in front of Dan and Marcus’ home, the house he had built for them.  

“Are you going to go pick him up?” Gus smiled at him.

“I’m not rushing, and he better be very grateful when we get home.”

“I’m sure my dad taught you the pout by now.”

Marcus smiled. “Well, yes he did.”  Gus helped carry their luggage into the house.  

“I better get back home to my wife and daughter.” Gus kissed Marcus and sprinted to his truck. “Marcus, he loves you.”

“I don’t doubt that, Gus. Thank you.”

Gus pulled into the garage and walked into the warmth of his home.  The kitchen smelled amazing and he found Shelby in a rocker breastfeeding Taylor.  He kissed Taylor’s head and then kissed Shelby, softly as he stroked her free breast.  “Hey, Shelly. How are my two best girls?”

“Your daughter and I had a long talk today and she said she was going to sleep good tonight so daddy and mommy can get some sleep, too.”

“Daddy was hoping for a little mommy time.” Shelby handing him their daughter.  He caught Shelby in his free arm and pulled her to him. “I love you.” He said simply as he kissed her.  Ever since the night Jenn watched Taylor, Gus felt there was something bothering Shelby. He needed to find out what it was and maybe, since he was home early tonight, he would have the time to talk to her about it.

“I love you, too, Gussy.  Since you’re home I’ll finish dinner.”

“Well, this young lady seems to need some dry pants.  I need a shower. I’ll just take her in with me and clean her up.  What do you think about that, Miss Kinney?” Taylor gave her daddy a big smile as he walked up the stairs with her talking the whole way.  

Shelby watched them go up the stairs and followed them until they went toward the nursery.  Of course he would remember to get the baby’s things before the shower. He was perfect. She just hoped she could hang on to him.  Those two were her whole life. What would she do if she couldn’t keep him happy? She had an idea she hoped might help. She heard Gus go to the master bedroom and a few minutes later she heard the water of the shower start.  There was homemade stew in the oven and she turned it a little higher after taking the lid off to help thicken it and she placed some rolls in the warming drawer. She heard Gus singing to their daughter in the shower and was drawn upstairs.  

Gus had taken off his clothes and then undressed his daughter.  This wasn’t the first shower they had taken together. In fact, they kept some of her wash in there just for this reason.  He cleaned her and then held her warm little body tightly to his chest as he started to sing,

♪Goodnight, my angel

Time to close your eyes

And save these questions for another day

I think I know what you've been asking me

I think you know what I've been trying to say

I promised I would never leave you

And you should always know

Wherever you may go

No matter where you are

I never will be far away….♪

Goodnight My Angel Hayley Westenra

Shelby stood in the doorway listening to her husband sing.  She didn’t realize she had started crying. She had to save this marriage and if that meant letting him have some freedom she would do it.  He was going to be gone overnight tomorrow to work on some things at the lighthouse they were turning into a hotel. She and Taylor would be going with him soon but this trip he was going alone.  They would have a conversation during dinner tonight.

“Earth to Mommy,” Gus was smiling at Shelby from the shower.  “Where did you go?”

“Oh, I just have mommy brain today.  Would you like me to take her so you can finish?”

“I’d rather have you come in and join us,” Gus’ eyes pleaded with her.

“Sorry, not this time,” she walked to the shower door with a towel and Gus handed Taylor to her.  “Come here, dolly.” She then purred low in her throat. “I would love to spend time in there with your daddy.”  She openly stared at her beautiful husband. She then quickly turned and left the room. Her heart was weeping for what she was about to do.

Shelby dressed Taylor and then laid her down.  She should sleep until at least midnight and then she would feed her again.  She was almost three months old and had started sleeping up to six hours. That should give her plenty of time to talk to Gus.  She heard him on his phone, probably with Brinn. She often called before she went to sleep for the night. She was looking forward to the trip to New York City.  She went to the kitchen and pulled out the pot of stew. She really missed the rest of the family. She really missed Justin to talk to. Justin seemed to know when something was wrong and not in an intrusive way but in a way that was always supportive.  Maybe it was a good thing he wasn’t here. She didn’t think he would approve.

Strong arms came around her waist and pulled her backward. “That smells amazing.  What can I do to help?” Gus had low slung jeans low on his hips and a long sleep T-shirt.

Shelby looked at how well he wore his jeans.  He was still thin but he had definitely gained muscle since he started working in construction. “Get us something to drink.  I think I’ll take a beer.”

Gus looked at her funny.  “You want a beer?” Shelby usually had a glass of wine if anything, especially since she was breastfeeding.

“I’m not going to get drunk.  One beer won’t hurt,” she said a little too quickly.

He ignored her tone and continued. “So I met Kam today. He’s a kid with a chip on his shoulder, that’s for sure but having met his dad, I can understand that.  I think he is more scared than anything. I mean he is really a kid and he is locked up away from his family and Dan, well, Dan is in a mood. I think there will be sparks at the Reeves-Reed home tonight.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Dan was no time for Kameron and he was really rude to Marcus.  I don’t think Marcus will put up with that long. I think he misses Dad already.”

“I understand that.” Shelby said softly as she handed a basket full of bread.  She carried two bowls of stew to the table and sat down while Gus continued talking.

“Marcus asked if I knew anything about Dan’s youth and I realized I know nothing about him other than who he is as an adult. Oh, Brinn says hi.  I think she is a little homesick but she is happy to spend time with John and Tony and their kids.” Shelby didn’t respond. She just drank her beer. Gus looked at her.  “Shelly, is something wrong?” He touched her hand and she jumped a bit.

“Gus, are their any gay bars near the lighthouse?”

“Actually there is a mostly gay community near there.  That is one of the reasons Pop likes that area for his new business.  It isn’t solely a hotel for gay couples but it will definitely cater to them. Why did you ask that.”

Shelby sat fidgeting and pushed her half eaten meal away. “I want you to …” Tears sprang from her eyes.  “Gussy, I want you to find someone tomorrow night. I want you to…” she took a deep breath. “Find someone to fuck, Gus.  I know you miss it. I know you love me but I just can’t be all that you need. I don’t have the parts….” She stood and walked to the window,  across the valley she could see the lights on at Dan and Marcus.

“Shelby,” Gus said in a very soft voice, “I don’t need…..” he put his hands on her shoulders.

“Yes, you do,’  she turned into his arms and put her head on his chest. “Just be safe and get it out of your system.  But then come home to me because I can’t live without you.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him with such passion he was instantly hard.  He helped her down to the floor and he joined her. She breathed in deeply. “You smell like Taylor.”

He pulled her sweatshirt off and untied her bra, kissing her breasts and stroking her soft skin on her stomach. He kissed the soft skin of her stomach. She had lost most of the baby weight but still held on to a couple extra pounds.

“I’m sorry I’m so fat yet.  I’ll get it off, I prom…”

“Oh, Shelly, I haven’t made you feel like that, have I?  I don’t care if you never lose another pound. You carried our precious, perfect daughter in that body.  It is so amazing. You are so amazing. I don’t ever want to hurt you, Shel.”

“And that’s why you need to find a man, someone you can screw and who can screw you if that’s what you want.  And I have told you to let me know if you need a man. Please don’t hide it from me. I don’t want details but I need to know.”

Gus tugged off her pants and then undressed himself. He stretched out next to her again.  Gus proceeded to show her how much he loved her.

Marcus did not rush back to town.  He had gotten a text from Dan to pick him up at Molly and Tyler’s.  He was getting an update on a couple cases. When he had finished talking to him he sat down in the wine bar.  He had texted Marcus who said he was on his way but that had been almost an hour ago. He texted again but with no response.  Now he was getting worried. He called but there was no answer. “Fuck,” he said under his breath.

Marcus was waiting around the corner from the wine bar.  When he started this he thought it was a good idea but now he wasn’t so sure.  Dan was going to be pissed but so was he. Dan had treated him like the hired help.  It wasn’t going to be a pleasant night.

Marcus pulled the car around the corner and  Dan rushed out of the building. He rushed to the driver’s side of the SUV and pulled Marcus out and into his arms.  “Where the hell have you been? I was so worried.” He searched Marcus’ face and waited for an answer but none came. Marcus gave him a quick kiss and got back behind the wheel. Dan stood there a second with empty arms and then went around and got in the vehicle.  “Marcus, what is going on?”

Marcus did not respond.  Dan asked a couple more questions but when there were no answers he quit talking.   He started thinking about the day’s events. He was working. Marcus was treating that kid like he was an equal rather than the criminal scumbag he was. That Kam was a real piece of work.  He hoped Gus was ready for this. He remembered how good Gus was on the Keegan con and wasn’t too worried about him. He looked over at Marcus and started to reach out to him but then he stopped himself.  He didn’t have anything to feel sorry for he was doing his job, damn it.

Marcus pulled into the garage, turned off the car, and shut the garage door behind them.  He walked into the house and didn’t look back. He had put some of his things in the guest room when he was home earlier.  Now he walked into the room and shut the door behind him. Dan had stopped in the kitchen and made himself a sandwich before going to the bedroom.  “Marcus, obviously something is….,” that’s when he realized he was alone. Now he was getting pissed. “Marcus, where the hell are you?” he called loudly. “What has gotten up your ass? Marcus?”  Dan looked down the hall and saw the end door shut. He walked down the hall and turned the doorknob only to find it locked. “Fine! I don’t know what is going on but when you get over it, come to bed.”

Dan stormed back to the master bedroom and slammed the door.  Maybe Gus knew what was going on. He picked up the phone and called him but there was no answer.  Damn! Dan dropped into bed in his boxers and T-shirt. He tossed and turned. What the hell was Marcus’ problem?  He started thinking about the day. He had been a little short on the plane. And then, he had been a little demanding, hell, he was an asshole to his husband.  He looked at the clock, 1:00 a.m. Dan picked up his phone and texted Marcus, ‘Red, I’m sorry. I was a jackass. Please, Marcus, forgive me.’

Waiting for a response, Dan began pacing the room.  Why did he let that kid get to him? Why had a spoiled rich kid gotten under his skin so bad.  If he had money when he was that age….

Damn he needed his Red.  He walked to the bedroom door and opened it.  There stood Marcus. 

“Oh, Red, I am so sorry.  I don’t know what I was doing?  I don’t know why….”

Marcus wrapped his arms around Dan’s neck and said, “We are going to talk about this later but right now,” his lips met Dan’s and together they stumbled to the bed.

It was after 1:00 when Taylor started fussing and Shelby started to get up. “I’ll get her, Shelly.”  Gus changed his daughter and came back with her snuggled in his arms. He handed her to Shelby and he pulled the bassinet next to the bed. After Shelby had finished feeding her and she was fast asleep in her little bed, Gus pulled Shelby close.

“Shelly, are  you sure about…”

“Gus, I love you.  If you aren’t completely happy or satisfied, I can’t be either.  I know you will never get it out of your system but I hope this will help you feel content again.”

Gus couldn’t see her in the darkness but he could hear the emotion. “I’m sorry.  I tried. I really tried.” Now Gus had tears rolling down his cheeks. “I’m sorry I am such a failure.  I have the most wonderful wife and daughter a person could have. How could I need more?”

“Gussy, it’s just who you are. You will never be a failure in my eyes.  Now, make love to me and in the morning go without regret. Just remember to come back to us.”

“You are my home.  Wherever you are, I am home.”  Gus slowly sank into her. As his pace grew quicker and Shelby’s passion increased, Gus had never loved her more. When they both came, Taylor made a little noise and they both held their breath until they were sure she had woken and then Gus kissed her once more before falling asleep with his wife spooned up against him.

Dan and Marcus had made love until they fell asleep in exhaustion. The sun was just coming up when Dan woke with his head on Marcus’ chest and Marcus stroking his hair.  He kissed his chest and pulled him closer.

“I’m sorry, I woke you.”

“Couldn’t sleep?” Dan said as his mouth moved up Marcus’ smooth skin until their lips met. 

“No, I was trying to figure who that person was in your body yesterday.”

“I’m sorry.  I was just in work mode and forgot you aren’t my employee.”

“Darling, it was beyond that.  You were mad at me because I was treating Kam with the respect he deserved.” Marcus felt Dan’s body tense.  He kissed his head and continued, “Dan this goes much deeper than just not liking a rich kid.”

Dan pulled away and sat up.  “I’m fine, I think I will get up and…”

“Dan, it is 6:00 a.m. and Saturday.  There is nothing that can’t wait until we talk a bit.”

“There is nothing to talk about.”

“Dan, do you love me?”

“Don’t ask stupid questions.”

“Dan, do you love me?”

Dan looked at his beautiful husband, “I have never loved anyone like I love you.”

“Do you trust me?”

“Marcus, what are you getting at?”

“We love each other.  We trust each other and, yet, you won’t talk about your past. Hell, I don’t even know where you grew up.  I don’t know if you have any siblings. Are your parents alive?”

“Red, I told you from early on I don’t have family.  Brian and Justin are as close to family as I have.”

“Well, I have heard of kissing cousins but what happened in Ibiza was far more than that.”

Now Dan was up and pacing, “I can’t…. Marcus, I am not….” He pulled on pants and then put on socks and jogging shoes.  “I’m going out for a run.” He walked over and gently kissed the love of his life. “God, I love you.”

“Dan,” Marcus tried to stop him but he was out the door, “I love you, too,” he said softly as he heard the outside door shut.

Gus got up with Taylor when he heard her and went to change her. He didn’t bother to put clothes on.  “Hey, darling, don’t change too much while I’m away. I am going to miss you and your mama so much but I will only be gone two nights.”  Taylor began to fuss a little more and he held her close. “I wish I could feed you so we didn’t have to wake your mama but, alas…..” Gus said as he walked into their bedroom.

“Alas?  You use words like alas with a two month old?”

“I am sure she understands every word I say.” He handed Taylor to Shelby and Shelby brought her breast out and Taylor latched on.  Gus slid up between Shelby’s legs and began to suckle himself. His tongue lapped at her core and her clit. Shelby had a hard time laying still.  It wasn’t long before she had to be purposeful in holding onto Taylor as her body was racked with shivers.

Gus moved up her body and kissed Shelby.  He was in need of some relief himself but Taylor was not satisfied yet.  “I think I better shower. It’s not nearly as much fun but I will take care of this in there.” He stroked his hard on.  “Then I better get my ass moving. Maybe I can get my work done early and come back tomorrow night.”

Gus had barely gotten in the shower when he heard the door of the shower open up.  Shelby moved up against him. “I couldn’t make you take care of that thing yourself,”  she pressed against him, his hard cock sliding between her legs. Then he noticed Taylor was sitting in one of her seats watching them.

“She’s going to watch?”

“It has never stopped you before. Holding onto him, Shelby moved him with her until her back was up against the wall.  She raised one leg and Gus held it up by putting his arm under her knee. This opened her up wide and Gus thrust in. She instantly cried out.  She was still excited from his early attention and now he drove in over and over as she held onto his head and shoulders tightly. When he knew he was close to cumming, he lifted her completely off her feet and she wrapped her legs around his waist and he finished at the same moment she cried out.  He gently let her legs slide gently down to the floor.

As they kissed and let their nerves calm down, Gus stroked her body and then looked down at her breasts.

“Go ahead,” she offered him one of her breasts.  After he drank a couple moments, his mouth went back to hers.

“I love you, Shelby.  Are you sure about tonight?  I made a commitment to you and her.” He nodded toward Taylor who was sound asleep.

“Gus, what is the old saying, ‘Sow  your wild oats. I know you love us and I will do anything to keep you happy.”

“Thank you, Shelly. I do love both of you more than life itself.  I will be safe and I will be careful and I will come back as soon as I can.”

“No, stay two nights. Then come home on Monday so you can get back for Kam by noon.”  They helped each other wash their hair and bodies and then dried each other off. Shelby pulled on a robe and picked up Taylor.  I’m going to get you some breakfast. Come down when you’re ready. Your girls will get breakfast for you”

As soon as Gus left for the day, Shelby dressed and got Taylor ready.  She was going to see how Molly was. She couldn’t stay home all day. She needed to be distracted today.   As she pulled off the property she saw Dan limping on the road. She stopped and rolled down the window. “Hey, Dan.  Looks like you could use a lift. Are you Ok?”

“I turned my ankle back about a mile.”

“Get in.  I’ll drive you back. Why didn’t you call Marcus?”  Dan was silent. “Have a fight?”

“Well, maybe. I don’t….sort of.  Taylor is so beautiful”

“Thank you. She is, isn’t she. You know Marcus would have come and got you no matter how mad he was at you.”

“I forgot my phone.”  Shelby had never seen confident Dan look so lost. She reached over and took his hand. She pulled the car over when she could and turned toward Dan. 

“Dan, I know you and I have never really talked but if you need to talk…”

“You and Gus have the perfect marriage.  Do you have any secrets from him?”

“Oh, Dan, if you only knew.  I just sent Gus off to fuck a guy tonight because I can’t be all he needs. But you know what, if that’s what it takes to keep him  happy, I’ll do it.” Tears started running down Shelby’s face. “Dan,” her voice was quivering now, “I sent my husband off to have sex with a stranger because, as much as I love him, I can’t give him everything he needs.” Shelby turned away.  “I am so sorry. I asked you about your problem and spilled out mine.”

“You are really willing to do that for him?”

“I know I can’t live without him so if this is what he needs, it is the least I can do.  I know he will come back to me and our child. He would never do something he thought would hurt us so I can’t let him know this is tearing me apart.  So, yes, I guess I do lie to him.”

“Oh, Shelby, you are selfless and will give him or let him have what he needs.  Marcus needs something, too, and I just don’t know if I can give him what he needs.”

“Dan, if you love him as much as I think you do, you will talk to him about whatever is going on. Nothing is worth losing the one you love. Whatever it is, however bad you think it is, Marcus will deal with it. And if it is you who can’t deal with it, Marcus will be there for you.”

“Damn, Shelby.  I know that makes sense but….”  Shelby leaned over and he met her halfway.  They held onto each other for a moment. As the separated Dan said, “Will you drive me home?  Marcus is probably getting worried.”

Shelby pulled herself together, “Sure.”  She drove him the rest of the way home. Marcus was just backing his car out of the garage when Shelby pulled up with Dan.  

Dan kissed her hand, “You’re a smart woman and Gus is a lucky man. Call me if you need anything while Gus is gone.” Dan stepped out into Marcus arms. Shelby couldn’t hear what Marcus was saying but the look of relief on his face told Shelby Dan didn’t need her anymore.  

As she pulled back onto the road, her phone rang.  “Hello.”

“Shelby,” it was Jenn.  “Are you still coming into town today?”

“We actually are in the car right now. Is Molly…?”

“She is still home but I think it will be today and she wants to see you.”

“We will be there in fifteen minutes.”

“Thanks, Shelby. I will tell Molly.”

“Oh, darling, what happened?” Marcus put Dan’s arm around his shoulder and put his around Dan’s waist. “I was so worried.”

“I stepped on a rock and my ankle turned. It’s not broken but it hurts like hell.  Thank god for Shelby and the perfect little baby.”Marcus helped him into the house and Dan turned to take Marcus in his arms.  “I have always envied Brian for having a family and now I don’t know how he does it. I don’t know if I can…..,” Dan kissed Marcus.  “I love you so much and I don’t want to push you away. I just don’t know how to do this family honesty thing. In my past, that has never worked well.”  

“Let’s sit down, Dan.  I’ll get you some ice.” Marcus helped prop Dan’s foot on a pillow and then brought him an ice pack and placed it on the swollen ankle.  

Dan extended his hand to Marcus, “Red, sit down, please. I think we have a few things to talk about.”

Shelby pulled into a parking spot by Wine and Design. The downstairs door opened and Molly waved her into the back of the shop. “I was starting to worry about you.” Molly said, “I expected you about half an hour ago.”  

Shelby got the car seat out of the back and carried Taylor into the store. “Sorry, I found Dan limping on the road and drove him home.”

“What happened to him?”

“Just a turned ankle and he forgot his phone on his run so he couldn’t call…..” Shelby looked around, “Where is everyone?”

“They are all upstairs.  I just needed room to walk without being watched every two minutes.” Molly looked closely at Shelby. “Is something wrong?”

“No, Gus just left this morning, that’s all.  And then the Dan thing….” Shelby hated lying to her best friend but this was something she just couldn’t share.  Molly stopped walking for a moment. “Oh, Mol, you’re having a contraction.” Shelby set Taylor down and walked over to her.  “How close are they?”

“Not close.  I have lots of time and Tyler was already driving me crazy so I came down here so I could walk.  How did you do this alone?”

“I wasn’t alone.  I had Gus.”

“I am ready for my epidural and a chance to yell at Tyler.”

“And why are you yelling at me?”  Tyler came down the last step and rushed to Molly’s side.  “Is it time to go?” He put an arm around Molly.

“No, just leave me allllll OH, Ty,” Molly groped for him and he rubbed her back and softly told her to breathe. “Ty, WOW, I think we need to go. I want my mom.”

“Molly, she has to stay with Paul.”

“I will stay here with Paul and then Jenn will be able to go.”

“Can you do that? Will you?”  Molly said through gritted teeth.  “Shelby, you’re the best.” And with that, Shelby had two kids to distract her for the day, not to mention knowing her best friend was going through labor.

Brian and Justin had just arrived at the gallery when Brian’s phone buzzed.  “I’ll be right in.” Brian kissed Justin and before he left him go, Justin slid his hand over Brian’s ass. “God, I am so horny.”

“Well, if you hadn’t put that butt plug in before we came….” Brian kissed him again.

“Well, if you hadn’t played with my hole until I was obsessed and then didn’t  fuck me….” Justin pressed his cock against Brian.

“Well, if you hadn’t taken that pretty little pill, you probably wouldn’t be as hard as you are.”

“Why did you take Viagra?” Brian asked Justin now pressing him against the wall.

“Because  these things are so boring I need something to occupy my mind.”

“Get inside.  I’ll be there in a few minutes.  I need to take this. It’s probably work.”

Brian looked at the message from Gus.  It just said, ‘Pops, I need to talk.”

Brian called Gus, “Hey, Sonny Boy, what’s wrong?”

“Is Dad with you?”

“No, he just went into the gallery.  This sounds serious.”

“Dad just won’t understand and I’m not sure I do.  I’m on my way to the lighthouse to meet with some local builders but, Pops, Shelby told me to find a guy tonight. I don’t know….”

“Well, I hope you have a great night!  There are some fun bars around there and I am sure you will have no problem finding someone…”

“Pops, I have never picked a guy like that.  I have never done a one night stand. I made a commitment to Shelby and my daughter.”

“Gus, if someone offers you a gift we raised you to accept it gratefully.”

“But I love Shelby so much and Taylor, god, I miss her already.”

“Gus, do you crave being with a man?”

“What does that make me?”

“That makes you a bisexual. And you have a wife who understands that you don’t love her less.”

“Dad wouldn’t see it that way, would he?”

“He thinks with his heart too much sometimes, and back in the day I didn’t do it enough.  Gus, your wife gave you permission, have fun. If I remember right there is a great karaoke place that you will score as many men as you want.”

“I just needed to hear that.  Thanks, Pops, and break it to Dad gently.”

“Well, it won’t be tonight because by the time he leaves that will be the last thing on his mind.”

“I don’t want to hear about your sex games, please!  Thanks, Pops, I love you both. Give Dad a kiss for me.”

“I’m going to give him a hell of a lot more than….”  and Gus disconnected the phone.

As Brian headed to the building his phone rang again.  This time it was Shelby. Oh, shit. He didn’t want to get in the middle of their sex life.  “ Hello Shelby, how’s my beautiful granddaughter?

“I’m fine, thanks and your granddaughter is as gorgeous as ever.”

“I’m sorry, Shelby.  How are you?” 

“I’m good,”  Brian thought he heard a note of sadness in her voice.  “I figured Justin was already at his show so I didn’t call him but Molly is on her way to the hospital along with Tyler and Jenn.  I am at their place with Paul and Taylor. I will keep you informed. I think it will be a while yet.”

“Thanks for letting me know.  I will pass it on to Justin.” Why was he doing this?  “Shelby, thank you for loving my son so much.”

“Well, that’s my pleasure, literally.”

“Shelby, I just talked to Gus.”

“Oh,” she didn’t know what to say.

“You are doing the right thing.  He loves you so much but he can’t change who he is and you know that.”

“Thanks, Pops.  I miss you guys.”

“I’m sure you miss my husband more but we both love you. We will see you in a couple weeks.”

“I love you both, too.  I will make sure Taylor remembers you.”

“You really are good for him, and us.”

“I will keep you updated.”  The line went dead.

Brian waited a split second wondering who else needed his counsel.  He laughed at himself and went to tease Justin into a total sexual frenzy.  He could almost picture the events later tonight. From London they were flying to Oslo and then onto Sweden and Denmark for short stays before flying back to visit the kids in New York City.  Then they came back to finish the tour. They would have Thanksgiving in California with the whole family. Peter and John and their families along with his sister Claire and her husband were coming.  Justin’s family would also be there, of course, and several other ‘strays’.    

Brian found Justin at the head of a long line.  He smiled when he realized most of the line was women.   He started walking past when one woman grabbed his arm. “Where do you think you are going? You have to wait like the rest of us,” she took a closer look at him, “Even if you are one of the most beautiful men I have ever seen,” her grip loosened a bit.

Brian smiled down on her, “Well, when I talked to him in the shower a couple hours ago,”  the woman’s mouth dropped open and Brian winked as he walked past her. When he got to Justin he slipped behind him and pulled him close, kissing his neck and whispered, “Molly’s in labor.”

“Great!” Justin said loudly. Everyone in the line looked to him.  “Excuse me,” he said loudly enough for all of them to hear. I just found out my new niece is on her way.” He turned around and kissed Brian long and hard.  The people in the line applauded and one of the few men whooped. Brian pressed the butt plug so it brushed Justin’s prostate as he moved past him and went to his corner.  He couldn’t wait to start playing with the remote Justin didn’t know he had.

By the time Justin could go home he was literally sweating from the strain of keeping control.  As soon as they entered the car to take them to the house they were staying in. Brian moved to kiss Justin but he held up his hand.  “Please, Baby, I can’t have you touch me right now. That was not fair, turning the vibration on. I can barely breathe. I need you so bad.  God, I hope you know what you are in for because I have the hard on from hell and I plan to use it!”

“Oh you do, do you?”  Brian’s phone buzzed and Shelby just said no news.  

Shelby had talked to Jenn who said Molly was having a hard time.  The baby was breech so they were trying to get her to turn. Tyler’s mom was scheduled to fly in today so she had just arrived at the hospital and joined Jenn and Tyler in the room with Molly.  They were in for a long day and possibly through the night.

Marcus had made some breakfast for Dan and they ate it in the living room where Dan kept his foot up.  When he had finished eating, Dan looked over at Marcus. Marcus leaned over and kissed him. “I was scared when you were gone so long.  I thought maybe …” 

Dan pulled him close. “Marcus, I have never told anyone about my past, not even Brian. I swore I never would but I never expected to have someone like you in my life. Marcus, I never knew what real love was until I met you.” After a few minutes of kissing Dan pulled away, “I really stink.  Do you think you can help me into the shower?”

“Why don’t you take a bath instead. We can turn on the jets and hopefully it will help your muscles relax a bit.”    Marcus supplied support and after some maneuvering, Dan was sitting comfortably in the tub. Marcus gently pushed him forward and washed his back.  His hand dipped below the water and grazed the top of Dan’s ass and Dan shivered.

“Marcus, why don’t you join me, just be really careful of the ankle.”  Marcus dropped his clothes and carefully sat in the tub. Dan slipped on hand under Marcus’ arm and the other one over his shoulder pulling him tightly against his chest.

Marcus leaned back and turned to kiss Dan.  “Darling, please tell me what’s going on in that beautiful head of yours.” Dan kissed Marcus but then pulled away.

“Marcus, please, can you just look forward while I talk.  I don’t think I can look at you when I tell you this.”

“Dan, nothing can be…”

“Please, Red.” Marcus laid his head back on Dan’s shoulder and kissed his jaw line as he sat quietly stroking Dan’s thighs. “If you keep that up, I won’t be able to think.” Marcus quit moving his hands and rested them on his knees.

Dan started talking.  “I grew up in a working class family.  My dad and mom both worked in factories in upstate New York.  I had two younger brothers I took care of after school but they took care of us.  We didn’t have a lot of extras but we didn’t ever go hungry.” Dan ran his hand down Marcus’ chest and for a moment seemed to be gathering his thoughts. “School always came easy for me so I was in accelerated classes and my parents were expecting great things from me. By the time I was 12, I knew I was different.  That is when I had a crush on my first boy. He didn’t ever know it but I was sure at that point I was gay. I didn’t know what that really meant but at that age I wasn’t going to do anything about it anyway.”  

Marcus gently stroked Dan’s arm, trying to encourage him to continue.  Slowly, Dan continued, “I started paying attention to things my parents said.  They were very anti-gay. I remember my dad talking about some fag who got himself killed because he was in a bar that wasn’t that type of bar.”  Dan tightened his grip as he continued. “Well, it was just before my 15th birthday, and I met a 17 year old. He was older and wiser. He kissed me and I was in love.”

“What was his name?” Marcus brought Dan’s hand up to his mouth and kissed the palm.  

“His name, well his initials, were TJ. I honestly don’t remember what that stood for.  Anyway, my brothers were both at my grandparents that weekend and my parents were supposed to be out until late so they said TJ could stay overnight to keep me company.  Well, my parents had fought at their party and showed up around 10:00, just in time to see me get my first blow job. By 10:15 TJ was on the street walking home and by 10:30 I couldn’t sit from the beating I took. I was put on a short chain and reminded every day that I was a deviant.  Well, about a month later I left home. I couldn’t live like that anymore.”  

Dan fell silent for a few moments.  “Dan, let’s get out of the tub. Your ankle needs more ice and we both look like prunes.  Let me get out first and then I will help you.” Marcus climbed out and dried off quickly and then helped Dan sit on the edge of the tub and then steadied him as he turned so his good foot was on the floor.  Marcus gingerly dried him foot and worked his way up Dan’s body with the towel. As he dried his torso and then back and shoulders he dropped the towel and went back to Dan’s penis. He ran a finger along it from the base to the tip and then he went to his knees and tentatively licked the end, letting his tongue play with the opening as the first drops of pre cum were forming. He helped Dan place his hands on the far side of the tub giving him better access.  

Marcus looked up into Dan’s face, “There is nothing, NOTHING, wrong with this.”  Within moments Dan sighed as Marcus swallowed all he had to offer. Marcus then took one of Dan’s hands and pulled him back to the sitting position and then assisted Dan into the bedroom.  He took out a pair of briefs for each of them and then on some athletic pants. Marcus dressed and then helped Dan balance as he pulled them both up. Marcus fluffed the pillows as Dan leaned back.  He pulled Marcus to his mouth and kissed him.  

“I’ll be right back.  I’m getting some ice.”  When Marcus returned, he positioned Dan’s foot and put the chilly pack around it.  Marcus then laid his head in Dan’s lap and waited silently.

Dan took a deep breath and started talking again, ”I never went back home.  I lived on the streets. I tried to keep up on school work. Finally, I just took my GED and passed so at 15 I had the equivalent of a high school diploma.  I did what I had to do to survive. I gave a lot of blowjobs for money and soon …..well, I did other things I’m not proud of but soon I had one guy and he saw something in me.  Actually, it was my computer skills he noticed and soon I was working for him and taking college courses. The whole time he was still screwing me but he was good to me. I worked for him and lived with him until I finished college.  Then with his blessing, I joined the military and after that I started Reed Security.”

Marcus looked up at  Dan’s face and he could see the pain and defiance. He reached up and touched his cheek and Dan grabbed his hand and held onto it.  “Red, please, I have never told anyone that. I was ashamed, so ashamed but I crawled out of that life and swore I would never rely on someone again and I haven’t until now.  Now, I can’t live without you so I couldn’t keep this from you any longer. When that little creep started the “oh woe is me” game, I just lost it.”

Marcus had to turn away from him.  Tears welled up in his eyes. Dan misunderstood Marcus’ reaction, “Please, Marcus, please understand.”

“Oh, Dan….”  Marcus repositioned himself and wrapped his arms tightly around Dan.  “I love you. There is nothing you could tell me that would stop me from loving you and I respect you more than I did before.  You did what you needed to do to survive and better yourself.” When their lips separated a few minutes later, Marcus asked, “Have you seen your parents or brothers since…  Have they looked you up?”

“No, I changed my last name and …..”

“Don’t start lying to me now, Dan.”

“Ok, yes, I have followed them. I was at my dad’s funeral 10 years ago.” Marcus repositioned himself and now had Dan in his arms, “I stayed at a distance.  I watched my brothers help my mother and I wanted to…..I almost walked up to them but then realized my mom wouldn’t want me there and I have no idea if my brothers…. You’re now my family.”

“I am your family, I will always be your family.”

The moment they entered the house, Justin was ripping at Brian’s pants.  “Whoa, Sunshine.” Brian pulled Justin into his arm,”Where’s the romance? Where’s the love?” His mouth claimed his mouth as his hand roamed Justin’s ass and then he pushed the vibrating plug even deeper into him.

Justin broke out of Brian’s grip and because of the quick movement got Brian pinned against the wall with Brian’s cheek pressed against the wall.  It only took a little tug to get Brian’s pants down and with one hand he got his own down around his ankles. Justin realized Brian was just too tall for him to enter him in this position so he grabbed Brian by the collar of his shirt and managed to move the willing Brian to the steps.  Brian stretched forward and placed his hand on one of the steps and before he knew what was happening, his body reacted to the searing pain he felt as Justin drove in fast and with more power than Brian expected. Justin wasn’t thinking straight. He had drank a lot tonight and between that and the Viagra he had taken he was not using his brain to think.  The punishment went on but Brian’s body was no longer registering pain. He lost control but Justin continued to plow into him. Justin was focused on trying to come as Brian was focusing on not collapsing onto the staircase below him. Justin stopped moving for just a second and Brian took the opportunity to reach behind Justin and pull out the vibrating plug that had been deep inside Justin for so long and the reaction was instantaneous.  Justin cried out and emptied himself. 

Brian lowered himself to the steps with Justin collapsed on top of him.  Justin’s body continued to quake. Soon he was very uncomfortable. “Sunshine, I have to move.”  Brian’s whole body ached and he was fairly sure he wouldn’t be sitting much tomorrow, at least not without a lot of cushion.  Once they were on their feet Justin positioned himself against the wall where he had tried to start this. He spread his feet and reached back spreading his own cheeks.  Brian could not walk away from that. He pressed in and sank deep with little effort but instead of moving Brian held Justin around the waist and whispered in Justin’s ear, “I love you, Sunshine.  It’s time to calm down.” He could feel Justin’s heart pounding so rapidly he was almost a little worried. As they stood, joined, Brian reached under Justin’s shirt which was still in place and began to stroke his chest.  Soon Justin’s body settled and Brian slowly began to move in and out until once more, this time together, they climaxed quietly with little movement.

Later as they lay with fingers linked, Brian said, “No more Viagra for you, please. We don’t need it and it scared me a little. Your heart felt like it was about to explode.”

“Ya, I guess there is no need for it as long as our bodies respond but it was one hell of a ride.”

“It was that and I’m afraid it will be awhile before I can forget it.”         

Justin picked up his phone when he saw the message light blinking. He reached for it and read the message.  “Molly’s still in labor. Maybe by the time we wake up I will be an uncle again.” Justin curled up against Brian,  “Love you.”      

“I love you too, Sunshine.” Both men drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter 5

Brenda and Jennifer were in the hallway when they heard Molly shout. “Get the hell away from me.  You won’t ever touch me again. Oh, god…. GET OUT! I want my mom.”

Brenda smiled at Jennifer, “I think you better go see your daughter.  I will take care of my son. His ego may need a little bolstering.” She turned from Jenn and put her arm around Tyler and led him toward the visitor’s room.

Jenn walked into the room and walked over to Molly.  “What can I do for you, Molly?”

“Mom, will you walk with me?  I think I need to walk. Mom, this just doesn’t feel right to me.  It’s just not the same with this one.”

“Molly, no two babies are the same.”  Jenn walked with Molly for the next 30 minutes.  Brenda had taken Tyler downstairs to get a bite to eat but as Jenn helped Molly back in bed she cried out in pain.

“Mom, can you find the nurse.  I want an epidural. And I want Tyler.  I’m so tired Mom, I just can’t…” Molly stopped talking as Tyler stuck his head in the door. 

“May I come in?  Am I welcome?”

“Oh, Ty, I’m so sorry.  I, I, Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii” Tyler rushed to the bedside and rubbed her back through the pain.  “Tyler, I can’t. Mom is getting the doctor so I can have an epidural. I’m sorry, I know I said…”

“Oh, Taylor, you can do anything you want.  It isn’t my body our child is trying to squeeze out of.”

The nurse came in and said the anesthetist had been called.  Tyler kept rubbing Molly’s back. Molly got on her hands and knees on the bed and Tyler’s hand moved between her legs and began to stroke her clit.

“Tyler,  what are you doing? We aren’t having sex, I’m ohhhhh,” another contraction started.

Tyler continued to stroke her clit, “I know this is weird but I know I read it in a book and if it will help until you get pain relief. It usually distracts you a little bit.”  He rubbed gently and as the next contraction hit she orgasmed through it. He helped her lay on her back as the ob-gyn walked in.   

“How are you doing Molly? I hear you want the epidural.  I am checking if that is still possible.” Molly grabbed his hand and squeezed so tight he was afraid she might break it.  The doctor felt Molly’s belly and then put on gloves and started to examine her internally. “Molly, I am afraid it is too late.  We can try to speed it up by giving you some pitocin but your baby’s heartbeat is strong and it is best….”

“Best for who?  It isn’t best for Molly and she is the one I care about right now.”

“Oh, Tyler, here comes another one.”

“Well, if you won’t help her get the hell out for now.  I will help her my way.”

“I’ll be back in 10 minutes.  If they get to three minutes apart have them call me.”  The doctor left and Tyler took her place but instead of an examination he started stroking her clit again and again she worked through the contraction.

Gus had arrived by the lighthouse and by noon he had found a construction crew and he had met with the foreman reviewing the plans.  As it got close to 5:00 Gus asked his new employee. “So where is a good place to go for a little relaxation tonight?”

“Well, don’t take me wrong because you showed me pictures of your family but are you looking for companionship or just a place to kick back for a while?”

“I guess you might as well know, although, it doesn’t need to be known to your whole crew and if it is, I can easily find another crew.”

“Gus, I don’t share the bosses secrets with the crew.”

“Well, I am looking for a little male company.”

The foreman’s head jerked Gus’ direction. “But you’re married!”

“Yes, and my wife and I are honest with each other so where is the best place to pick up a young professional in town?”

“Well, my son likes a couple different places. Give me your phone.”  Gus looked at him and handed it to him. “Yes, my son is gay. I kind of wish he was bi.  It might be easier for him. Anyway, both of these places are upscale. Sorry, this isn’t a huge community but I think you will have several of the swarming you when you walk in the door, including my son.”

“Do either of these places have open mic on Saturdays? I enjoy singing and brought my guitar.”

“Ya, the first one I put in your phone but they are just across the street from each other so if one isn’t hoppin’...”

“Thanks.  I look forward to working with you.  I know tomorrow’s Sunday and you don’t have to come back but I plan to be here around 10:00.  I hope to do a little demo work so it is obvious which walls are to go.”

“I’ll be here.  I don’t think I have anything going on and then I will feel better about what we talked about today.”  

Gus’ phone rang and he put a hand up to the foreman. “Hey, Shelly, is everything alright?”

“I’m at Molly and Tyler’s, watching Paul along with Taylor.  I will be here until Brenda comes home from the hospital to be with Paul.”

“I miss my girls.”

“We miss you, too, Gus.  Are you still at work?”

“Ya, I was just finishing up with the foreman. He is meeting me here around 10:00.  I’m coming home tomorrow. I can’t be away from you if I don’t need to be.”

“Gus, you’re going through with…”

“I’m going to an open mic event in town and I know I have your blessing.”

“Gussy, I just want you to be happy, and to get what you need.”

“I love you, Shelby Jones Kinney.”

“I love you, too, Gus.  I will text you when I get home and I will let you know when the baby is here.”

“Ok, kiss my girl for me.”  Gus put his phone away.

“Sounds like you have the best of both worlds.  The best of the whole world,” the foreman went on.  “You were raised in luxury with more money than I will ever see.  I’m guessing your dad set you up in business. I’m not saying you aren’t good.”

“Actually my dad did help with the getting my business off the ground but I have already paid him back.”

“I didn’t mean to insinuate anything.”

“I know I have had a lot more benefits than most people but the best thing about my dads is they worked for their money and taught me how to do for myself.  They did give me the truck for my birthday last year.”

“Well, Mr. Kinney, I look forward to working with you.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow morning and it’s Gus.  Mr. Kinney is my dad.”

“Have fun tonight.  You have my number if you need a ride later.”

“Thanks but that won’t be necessary.  See you tomorrow.”

Gus went to his hotel and showered and changed.  He had dinner at the hotel restaurant and then walked to the bars with his guitar.  He didn’t want to have to worry about driving back and it was only a couple blocks away.  Gus was hardly ever nervous but tonight was different. He found a table and ordered a couple shots.  He had barely thrown back the second one when a young man came to his table with a bottle of bourbon and two glasses.  The men talked for a few minutes before Gus lied saying he was meeting a friend. The man moved on with his bottle. 

Gus walked over to sign up for the open mic and the woman taking names recognized him.  She introduced herself as the manager and said, “You’re Gus Kinney, aren’t you? I heard you at Wine and Design with a friend a few months ago.  You were expecting a baby soon.”

Gus grinned. “I had a beautiful daughter on the Fourth of July.  She is perfect in every way. How many singers are there ahead of me?”

“I only have two others signed up for tonight.  Would you be willing to sing a few songs? Your singing partner isn’t here is he?”

“No, he is actually at the hospital with his wife.  She is having their daughter right now.”

“Well, would you mind doing a couple short sets?  I can start with one of the guys who signed up and then if you could do maybe three songs?  If you hang around you could do three more later.”

“Sure, sounds like fun.”

“ I am kind of surprised you’re in a gay bar although I know your parents are same sex so you are obviously comfortable around us.”

“Can I confide something?”

“Sure,” she leaned toward him as his voice went softer.

“With my wife’s blessing I am looking for some company tonight.  No strings, no repeats, just someone I can spend a comfortable evening with.”

“You know you wouldn’t have trouble picking up anyone.”

“I would like to think I could still pick someone up.  Hell, I turn 22 next week.”

“You know, a friend of mine is in town from Chicago.  He just left a long relationship and I know he isn’t ready for anything serious but I have a feeling he would enjoy a night with a handsome man.”  

“That sounds about perfect if we hit it off anyway.”

“Oh, I have to get the show going.  Should I use your name when you go up to sing?”

“Why don’t you just stick with Gus.  My last name tends to draw attention and I really don’t want that tonight.”

“You got it, Gus.”  The manager went on the stage and introduced the first singer of the night but soon she called Gus up.  As Gus started his second number he saw a young man walk in and the manager showed him to Gus’ table. Gus finished his first short set and went back to the table. Within five minutes Gus was in flirt mode.  The man was gorgeous and intelligent. He had a great sense of humor and soon he had reached out and taken Gus’ hand.  

As his new friend moved closer Gus wanted to make sure he was honest. Gus reached out and touched his cheek, “I’m not sure what your friend told you.”

“Basically, she told me a totally beautiful man was looking for someone to hang with for the evening. No strings attached.”

“I am married to the love of my life.  She gave me a beautiful daughter this summer but she knows my first love was a man and as wonderful as she is she can’t give me that so she told me to find someone tonight.”

“I think you know I am just out of a relationship and am not interested in anything but some fun.”

As Gus got called back up to do another few numbers, he stopped and kissed his new friend and as he started to step away he kissed him once more.   The last song he sang was a love song and their eyes met. Gus walked off the stage, put his guitar in the case and extended his hand and they walked out hand in hand.

As they got out in the chilly air the man put his arm around Gus’ waist.  Gus turned and kissed his companion. “I don’t even know your name. What should a call you?”

“When your screaming out in pleasure?” He smiled and said, “Just call me AJ.  That’s what my friends call me. You have a hotel room right? I’m sure we could go to my friend’s house but….”

“I have a suite at the hotel a couple blocks away.  I walked over.”

“Well, I have a car.”  He stopped by a beat up Civic.  “It’s not much to look at but it runs like a charm. If you are used to suites obviously you have a bit of money or you have a rich boss.”

The doors were unlocked and after stowing the guitar in the backseat and they were on the road, Gus smiled, “I’m my own boss so I guess I have a bit of money.  My dads have money but I have my own construction company. I’m just here one night working on a project for my dad.”

“Oh, what kind of work is your dad in?”

“I actually have two dads.  One is a businessman. He started out in advertising and that is still his biggest business but he has his fingers in a lot of different things including a few hotels.  That is what I am working on here. My other dad is an artist.”

“I’m an artist, or I am trying to be. Is he a successful artist? Someone I might know?”  AJ asked as he pulled into a parking spot at the hotel. They got out and walked toward the side door.  

“He is known in the art world.”

AJ pressed Gus against the door and kissed him.  Gus was a little tentative at first but as AJ deepened the kiss Gus relaxed and enjoyed the feeling that spread through him.  “I’m right inside this door,” Gus scanned his key card into the building and then into the suite. As the door closed Gus pinned AJ to the door and as their mouths melded Gus’ hand slid down to AJ’s fly.

“Are you in a huge hurry?  If you are, fine, but it’s early. I could use a drink.”

“I’m sorry, I was raised better than this.  How about a glass of wine?”

“That sounds perfect.”

Gus brought a bottle of red to the sofa along with a couple glasses and the corkscrew. Gus had brought his favorite from their winery and AJ reached for it, “May I? I actually used to work as a sommelier.” He read the label and looked at Gus. “This is your wine isn’t it?  He opened the bottle. “The Taylor-Kinney’s had just started producing when I left that job. I’m right aren’t I?’

“Ya, Gus Kinney, at your service.” He started kissing AJ, pushing him backward as he took the bottle and set it on the table. “Or ready to serve you?”  By the time Gus backed off a bit, AJ groped for him to come back.

“God, man, are you sure you aren’t just into men?” His hand went into Gus’ pants and Gus moved back to give him a better angle and let his head drop onto the sofa back.  

“I never asked if you’re a top or bottom. Oooh,” Gus tried to talk as AJ’s hand found it’s prize. AJ unzipped his fly and his head dipped as he brought Gus’ penis out.  As he felt AJ’s mouth envelope around him he moaned. AJ knew what he was doing. It was only moments before Gus felt himself cumming from deep inside and AJ didn’t miss a drop as he squirted deep into his throat. 

He sat up licking his lips and then poured each of them a glass of wine. As he handed a glass to Gus, he said, “I’m versatile but I think you need my dick up your ass.  I lay money you do that to your wife but she doesn’t have the equipment.”

“Oh, she tries but it isn’t the same.”

“She tries?”

“I really don’t want to talk about my wife, Ok?”  Gus drank his glass of wine silently.

“I’m sorry I am a real ass sometime.” This time AJ took Gus’ glass and set both of them on the table. He stood.  “Gus, I’ll leave if you want me to but I’d rather take you to bed.” He extended his hand and Gus took it and they walked through the double doors to the bedroom.  AJ’s hands slid under the edge of Gus’ shirt and pulled it off over his head and than feasted on Gus’ chest. He teased and taunted his nipples until Gus reached for AJ’s shirt and pulled it off.  He was surprised to see several tattoos on AJ’s chest. They were beautifully done.  

“Are these your designs?” Gus’ tongue traveled over some of them.  He worked his way down and began to undo his waistband. AJ took a breath in when Gus pulled his pants down and Gus reached around to grasp his ass and pulled AJ closer as he sat down on the edge of the bed.  As Gus licked and kissed AJ his finger began probing him. AJ dropped his head back and sighed as Gus began to stroke the interior of him, although he stayed away from his prostate. Gus moved up and stood again.  “AJ fuck me.” Gus turned and positioned himself and cried out when he felt AJ’s tongue enter him. By the time AJ removed it Gus was nearly incoherent but as he felt him moving behind him he focused for a minute, “Condom, do you have a….

Gus heard the package rip open.

“Relax, Gus,” AJ began to press against Gus’ bud and took in a sharp breath as AJ slowly moved in.  “My god you feel so …….” Gus began to shiver. He had almost forgotten what it felt like when a real dick was buried deep inside him.  When AJ reached around and stroked Gus, Gus stood up and pressed his back against AJ’s chest as he continued to thrust against Gus’ ass.  And then, together, they climaxed. 

Some time later they laid on the bed drinking wine.  “This is fuckin’ good wine.”

“It’s one of my favorites.”  Gus’ phone beeped. AJ handed it to him.  He already knew it was Shelby. He read the short message.  ‘Home safe, no baby yet’.

AJ saw something flash across his face. “Everything Ok?”  His hand traveled below Gus’ waist and played in the curls below.

“Oh, sure.  My partner who is also my aunt sort of is in labor but no baby yet.”  He didn’t say it was his wife who texted him. Gus’ body was already responding to AJ’s touch.

“Gus, will you fuck me? I just have a feeling you know exactly what to do.”

“I like to think so. I think it was my fathers’ influence.   My dads still can’t get enough of each other. They are fucking their way across Europe now.”  Gus prodded AJ to position himself on his hands and knees on the bed. Gus put his knees on the bed but then put one foot on the bed. He placed that foot around one of AJ’s knees and then spread them a little farther apart and before AJ realized it Gus was pressing himself into him.  A half hour later, AJ laid on his back still trying to get his body under control.

 “Ty, what time is it?” Molly asked in an exhausted voice. Her labor had stalled around midnight.  She was still getting contractions but not as strong as before.

“It is about 4:00. The sun won’t be up for a couple hours yet.” 

“Tyler, I have been in labor for 20 hours. Paul, is Shelby still with Paul?”

Tyler was getting worried about her.  He had told her last night that his mom had gone to be with Paul and Jenn joined her when the contractions had backed way off.  “Molly, Paul has both his grandma’s with him. Let’s buzz the nurse and have her come check you out.” After pressing the call button the nurse walked in almost immediately.  

“I was just coming your way when you called.  The nurse wrote down her vitals and watched the monitor for a minute. Tyler, why don’t you come and get some more ice chips for your wife. Molly, he will be back here in just one minute, I promise.”

Once in the hall Tyler turned to the nurse, “What is it?”

“I have already called the doctor to come back.  We don’t think it is serious but the doctor told me to start a pitocin drip.  We are starting to see a decrease in Molly’s blood pressure and in the baby’s heartbeat.  Things are going to get really crazy really fast. And it isn’t going to be pleasant. They are going to come hard and fast very soon.  I just wanted to prepare you. We are going to have a baby by sun up or we will be doing a C section. I will be right in with the medicine and tell your wife what we are doing.”

“I will tell her. She is scared enough. At least if I tell her hopefully…..”

Molly’s scream had both of them running back to her.  “I’m here, Taylor.” Tyler took her in his arms and crawled into the bed behind her and pulled her against him.  He talked her through the contraction and nodded to the nurse who left them. “Molly, you need to have some medicine and you are going to have this baby soon.”

“Something’s wrong, isn’t it.”

“You are just getting too tired and our little girl is tired, too, so they have to speed this up.  I know you can do this. You are the feistiest, most amazing woman I have ever met. I love you and Paul so much.  I can’t wait to see this perfect little angel.”

Molly reached back and grabbed Tyler’s head as another contraction low and long began.  Through clenched teeth she said, “You are never touching me again!” The unproductive pain went on for some time.   

The nurse came back in and hooked up a bag to her IV.  The doctor is in the building and will be here in a couple minutes.  We need to have this baby.” Her eyes rested on Tyler’s eyes and he could see she was worried.

The medication did what it was supposed to.  Within a couple minutes the contraction was nearly bone crushing for Molly.  The doctor came in ready to put on a gown and gloves. “I’m sorry we have to do this, Molly, we need to have this baby.  I know you are going to want to push soon. Let that husband of yours help support you. Push against him if you need to.  Here comes a big one.” She could see it on the monitor before Molly felt it but then the waves of pain rolled through her and went on and on.  It had barely died before the next one came and the doctor talked her through it. “With the next one you are going to push like your life depends on it.  I can see her head and I need to see the rest of her.”

It was another twenty minutes and  Tyler was begging for a C-section but it was too late for that.  Tyler was at the side of the bed when the doctor said, “This is it.  Molly, I promise this will be it. One last push and Tyler, if you come down here, you can catch your daughter.  And as Molly gave her all, their baby entered the world. There was a little cry that got stronger and stronger. With the doctor’s directions, Tyler placed their daughter on Molly’s chest. 

“Molly? DOC!” Molly was out.  

The nurse was beside her.  “Mr. Harris, Tyler, she’s fine.  She is just so exhausted she basically passed out.  She will be back with us soon.”

“She’s right,” the doctor assured him.  Place your daughter on her chest.” The nurse helped moved Molly’s gown a bit to the side and he laid their squirming daughter on her chest.  He kissed the baby’s head and then kissed Molly. The doctor and nurse gave them space as Molly turned to look at her husband.  

“Ty, is everything…”

“Everything is perfect, Molly.  You did it.” Tears were running down his cheeks.  “Welcome to the world, Jenna Brenae.” The baby’s bobbing head was covered with brown curly hair, much lighter than Tyler’s, and her skin was a beautiful caramel color.  “You are perfect little one, and I will never let you be hurt. I will never leave you.” For the next hour Jenna laid on Molly’s chest and Tyler laid beside them with his arms around both.  

Molly dozed along with Jenna while Tyler looked amazed at his daughter and wife.  He had loved before. He had loved Peggy and Janna but he didn’t think he really knew how to love then.  He was so young. But now, Paul and these beautiful girls were his life. The nurse knocked and came in quietly.  

“I’m going to take this beauty for a few minutes.   I will clean her up a bit and we need to get the statistics.  It will be about half an hour or so.”

Both parents kissed her and she was whisked away.  As soon as they had left the room, Molly turned to Tyler and kissed him with so much emotion his heart leaped in his chest.  “I’m sorry, Ty. I didn’t mean…”

“Oh, Taylor, I know.  How could you not love me?”

“Shut up, Tyler.  Don’t ruin the moment.”  He kissed her and brushed her hair back.  “I must look terrible.” Molly said as he continued to stroke her cheek.  

“You look gorgeous.  What do you say we wait a little while to call our moms and everyone? We may as well wait until Jenna is back in the room.”

“I agree but Justin will be up.  It’s afternoon where he is, wherever that is.”

“You do that.  I need to find some coffee if that is alright,” Tyler kissed her once more.

“I love you.  Make sure they are getting me some food, too.  I’m starving.”

Molly called Justin, “Thank god! I didn’t want to wake Mom but I was getting really worried.  So?”

“She is perfect, Justin.  She is beautiful and perfect.”

Justin could hear the exhaustion in her voice, “Mollusk, how are you doing?”

“I’m not going to lie.  I don’t plan to do that ever again but I am so in love with her already.  I will send pictures soon. They are weighing and measuring her right now.”

“Where is Tyler?”

“He is scrounging up food for me and coffee for me.  Justin, I love him so much.” He could hear the tears in her voice now.

“Someone has some wild emotions going on.”

“Ya, I probably do.” Justin heard some noise and then Tyler’s voice came on.

“Hey Justin, your sister is eating.  She deserves anything she wants. She was a warrior even though I think she threatened my life there at one point.”

Justin laughed, “Is everything really alright?  She doesn’t sound quite herself.”

Tyler walked into the hall, seeing Molly didn’t even realize it.  “It was a little scary for a few minutes but she just needs a lot of rest for a couple days.  Did she tell you her name?”

“No, we hadn’t gotten that far.” Tyler walked back into the room, having picked up his coffee cup he had left outside the door since his hands had been full.  “That gorgeous baby girl’s name is Jenna Brenae.”

“Oh, Mom has to be over the moon!”

“She doesn’t know yet.  She was here so late and the sun is just peeking over the horizon now.  Both our moms are at the apartment so we will call them when I hang up. Shelby was with Paul all day yesterday.”

Justin had put his phone on speaker so Brian could hear what Tyler were saying.  “Where was Gus?”

“Oh, he was the Lighthouse project overnight.  He is working with the new foreman or something like that.”  Brian prayed Justin didn’t ask more questions. He didn’t know what Tyler knew but he didn’t want Justin to ask him any questions. 

Brian wrapped his arms around Justin from behind and nuzzled his neck.  They both heard the sound of the door and then the cry of a baby. Brian’s arms tightened.  He then heard Molly’s tired voice, “Come here, darling. Come to your mama.”

“Tyler you kiss them both for me.  We will talk soon. We love you all.”

“We love you guys, too.  Talk to you soon.”

Justin turned into Brian’s arms and started unbuttoning his shirt.  They were in their hotel room somewhere in Scandinavia. It was one of their few free nights and they had decided to stay in the hotel room rather than go sightseeing.  “Brian, we have all night, let’s play tonight. I want to play. I want to feel pain. And then I want to paint until morning. Spank me, beat me,” Justin pulled Brian’s shirt off and started with his pants.

Brian pulled Justin into his arms, “Sunshine, I don’t want to hurt you. I just can’t.”

Justin’s hands were down Brian’s pants and he was frantically trying to get them off.  

“You want to suffer do you?” Brian brought his mouth to Justin’s ear, “Strip NOW!”  Brian wasn’t sure what he was going to do but he wasn’t going to beat him. He couldn’t but if he wanted to be uncomfortable he could manage that….he hoped.  Once Justin had undressed, Brian positioned him with his legs apart and made him hold onto his ankles. Brian then walked away. He knew Justin would stand that way as long as he told him to.  He went to find the bag of toys. He was going to kill him with kindness for a while and then he would decide what to do next.  

Brian did some planning.  He got a feather and a couple scarves and then he picked out two string of beads.  The first ones were small and long while the second set were the large ones they had used a few times.  They seemed to be a favorite of his. Brian knew it was a little risky but he tied the sets together. He wasn’t sure if he could take these all but he was sure Justin would try.

When Brian walked back into the living area, Justin was still standing in the same position.  Brian gently tied Justin’s wrists to his ankles. He took the long feather and began a long night of play, starting with dragging the feather along the valley between his cheeks.

The hospital room was no longer empty.  Jenn and Brenda had arrived with Paul who ran into his daddy’s arms as soon as he saw him.  Tyler picked him up and gave him a big hug as Paul kissed his cheeks. Tyler looked at this beautiful boy that called him daddy and the only thing that would have made it perfect was if Janna was alive to meet her sister. Brenda and Jennifer were fawning over their new granddaughter.  

Molly offered her sleeping daughter to Brenda as Jennifer asked, “Do you have a name for this sweet little thing?”

Tyler walked over and put Paul next to his mommy so she could get some sweet kisses.  Molly nodded to Tyler, “You tell them,” she said as she snuggled with her little boy.

“We talked about this a lot and we would like to introduce you to…” he paused for just a second, “Jenna Brenae.”  Tyler walked over to the women who were both teary eyed. “Mom,” he looked at Brenda, “We went back and forth with the name but it had to be Jenna in memory of her big sister.”

“Oh, son, you don’t have to say anything.  I am just honored to be included. She is perfect.”

Shelby had gotten the text that Jenna had arrived.  She wanted to call Gus but instead she texted him. She then texted Molly with congratulations and told her she would stop by later.  She hoped Gus would be home by the time she did but when she stepped into the shower, Gus had not responded to the text yet.

Gus turned over and as he reached for Shelby he found an empty bed.  He sighed. He had an amazing time with AJ. As he moved he definitely remembered some of the activities.  He got up and stretched and then noticed a note with a business card. ‘Gus, your wife is a very lucky woman.  I am glad we met. If you are ever in Chicago, look me up. BTW, I can still feel you and that’s a very good thing.’

Gus hated to admit it but he could still feel AJ and he was getting hard.  He realized his phone had a waiting message and read it. “YES!” he shouted when he saw Shelby’s message.  He called Shelby and got her voice mail. “Damn. Shelly, I’m sorry I missed you. I will be leaving here about 2:00 which means I should be home around 3:00 or shortly after.  I am going to work now but call if you can. I miss my girls. I love you so much.”

When Shelby got out of the shower Taylor was asking for breakfast loudly.  She rushed to pick up her daughter. As she brought her daughter up to her breast and felt her latch on all she could think about was how much she loved this little girl and how much she missed her husband.  She looked at her phone and noticed there was no blinking message light. What she didn’t notice was although the phone was plugged into the cord, the cord had fallen out of the wall.  

After tormenting Justin with the feather for a full half hour he was begging for anything else.  About halfway through that time. Brian let him stand up and tied his hand behind him as he began to use the feather on his cock and balls, along with his nipples.  As Brian drug the feather from the base of Justin’s cock to the tip and gently blew on it Justin nearly cried trying to keep control. He shivered from his head to his toes. 

Brian walked behind him and blindfolded him. He pressed his body against Justin’s back letting his cock trail into Justin’s crack.  “What do you want, Sunshine?”

“More.  I need more.”

“You’re ready to cum now.  You aren’t going to be able to take more.”

Justin gritted his teeth and said,“I can take everything you can offer.”  Brian’s finger began to press into Justin but then stopped. He led Justin over to the bed and placed him on his knees tying his hands in the center of the headboard, putting Justin’s ass high in the air.

Brian spread Justin’s knees apart, spreading his cheeks also.  Brian got the beads he got ready and at the last minute grabbed a bottle of whiskey and after a quick look at the bar he found what he was looking for.  There was a bar tender’s pour spout. He snapped it into the whiskey.

“Breath in and as you breath out, push out.” When Justin did this Brian pushed in several of the beads.  Brian took his time adding the beads and in between he put the pour spout in his ass and tipped it. He was careful not to add too much booze.  He could tell Justin was doing all he could to take the last of the beads. Brian could tell he felt the effect of the alcohol and was filled to capacity.  Justin moaned as Brian added the last bead and then he started to massage Justin’s lower back and his pelvis. He avoided the cock but he watched carefully, knowing he was pushing Sunshine to the limit.  

Brian untied his arms and moved him to his side and curled up behind him.  He continued to rub Justin’s pelvis as he kissed the back of Justin’s neck.  He was going to wait for Justin to beg, and it didn’t take long. “Brian, I need to cum so bad.  Please, I need them out.” Brian found Justin expelling them on his own. Brian couldn’t make him wait any longer.  He took Justin’s cock in his mouth as he reached around and in one move pulled out the remainder of the beads. Justin exploded in Brian’s mouth.  Within a minute Justin was sound asleep after his workout. Brian moved behind him and entered him as he spooned up close and he felt Justin close around him.

Brian whispered in Justin’s ear, “I love you, Sunshine.”

Through his sleep addled mind Justin said, “You are my only love.”   And they slept.

Paul was getting squirmy so Tyler and Brenda went to a small play area with him in the waiting room, giving Jenn and Molly a little time alone as well.  Paul found blocks and started building while Tyler and Brenda sat close by.

“How are you, son?  It was a long night.”  Brenda touched her son’s cheek and was surprised when tears sprang to his eyes.  

“I was so scared, Mama.  Molly was so tired and she  couldn’t focus and her blood pressure started spiking and Jenna’s heartbeat started dropping.  I don’t know what I would have done…”  

Brenda hugged her son, “Childbirth is not for the weak.  They are both fine and so beautiful.”

“How long can you stay, Mama?  Jenn needs to get back in a couple days and will come back in a couple months.”  

“I am in no rush,” Brenda said but Tyler noted something in her tone.

“What aren’t you saying?”  Tyler asked as Paul came over just to make sure his daddy was close and Tyler gave him a small hug before he went back to play.

“Nothing for you to worry about. You have such a beautiful family.  I couldn’t be happier for you, baby.”

“Mama, what is it.”

“Oh, I just am not happy with my new home,” Brenda had recently moved into an apartment from Tyler’s childhood home.  “I miss my old neighborhood. I guess I am just feeling old and unneeded.”

“Mama, you are not old and I am sure we need you.  Mama, move here. Molly and I are looking for a bigger place already.  We can get a place with room for you.”

“You can’t just throw something like that out without asking your wife.”

“Mama, we can get you a place of your own, we can get a place big enough for you.  It doesn’t matter. Molly would love having you around. She already is worried about childcare.”

“Oh, baby, are you sure?”  

“I can have someone at your place packing it up tomorrow, I bet.”

Paul toddled back to them and Brenda scooped him up. “Paully, would you like grandma to move here?”

Paul gave her a toothy grin.  “I love Grandma,” he said as he hugged her tightly.

“I can’t say no to that but we need to talk to Molly about this and I can get an apartment.  Maybe I could stay in your apartment when you move into a bigger place.”

“We’ll figure that out.  Come here, buddy.” Tyler said as he picked Paul up, “Let’s pick up these toys and then go see your mommy and sister.”

.  She had fed and bathed Taylor and soon she started laundry.  Soon Taylor wanted some of mommy’s attention again. As Taylor nursed, Shelby fought to stay awake.  Taylor fussed a bit. “I know, I miss your daddy too. I didn’t sleep much without him.” She walked up to their room and the phone wasn’t blinking so she had no messages.  “I hope your daddy calls soon,” she snuggled Taylor close and after she finished her lunch, they both fell asleep. 

Gus had expected a phone call before noon but none came so he tried calling her when he took a quick break.  No answer. Where was she? Was she upset? What if something happened? If his dads were home he would have them check.  No he wouldn’t, well maybe Pops but he was sure his dad would not approve. Damn he needed to get home. This was one of the stupidest things he had done.  Gus went around the lighthouse swinging a sledge hammer at every wall that needed to be taken down and marking walls that needed to stay. By 1:30 Gus had to go home and check on his family.  He was picturing Shelby at the bottom of the stairs and Taylor lying beside her or even worse, what if someone had broken in and…..no he couldn’t think about that. He was going home now.

Molly woke from a nap to find Tyler holding Jenna.  He was very softly singing, ‘My Girl’ to her. She smiled over at him. “Hey, Ty.”

“I am glad you got some sleep.  I didn’t wake you did I?”

“No, not at all.’  Molly got up and walked over to him.  She kissed him before taking Jenna from him. “I am hoping she will eat.”

“I can show her how it is done, if she needs a demonstration.”  He kissed her neck and started moving his full lips down the column of her neck and started to move her robe to the side.

“As much as I love you, it’s her turn.”  She gave him a quick kiss and sat down, bringing Jenna to her breast.

“Taylor, you aren’t mad I invited my mom to move here, are you? She doesn’t have to live with us but I know she would love to babysit for us. Maybe she can live with us for a couple weeks to help out and then, do you think she could live in one of the cottages until we can get a permanent place for all of us.  We are going to need a bigger place.”

“Yes, we are even though I love our apartment.  Why don’t you call Marcus and see if he has anything that would work for us.”

“I will do that right now if I can take my eyes off this beautiful view,” Tyler watched his daughter’s mouth latched onto Molly’s breast and swore he had never seen anything more beautiful.

Brian woke sometime in the middle of the night still buried in Justin and Justin was moving as Brian got harder.  Brian started reacting and began long even strokes in and out, in and out. Without a word between them Brian and Justin climbed to a peak and tumbled over the side.  Justin turned over and moved into Brian’s welcome embrace as they both went back to sleep.

Gus had tried to get Shelby on the phone several times but she didn’t answer. By the time he pulled into the garage he barely put it in park before he was in the door. “Shelby, where are you?  Oh, shit, SHELLY!” He ran up the stairs into their bedroom just as Shelby sat up.  

“Gus, what is it?  Is something wrong?”

“Oh, god, I was so scared,” Gus carefully picked up Taylor and kissed her as he laid her in the bassinet  and then he grabbed Shelby into his arms and held her tighter than he ever had before.

“Gus, what is the problem? After I left a message about the baby and didn’t hear back I just figured you were still, um, busy.”  Shelby had an edge to her voice that she didn’t expect to be there.

“Shelly, I have been trying to get you all day!  When you didn’t call or even text.”

“Gus,” she snapped as she picked up her phone, “I have no messages.  I didn’t miss any calls!”

Gus pulled at the cord and it swung freely. Gus now had an edge to his voice. “It helps to have it plugged in. I think you will see you missed at least four calls and I lost count how many texts I sent.”

Tayler started to cry in her bed and Gus picked her up, “I’m sorry, babygirl.  I didn’t mean to wake you up. Let’s go get you changed. You are a bit soggy and I hope we can go meet your best friend.”  Gus walked out of the room and left Shelby sitting on the bed.  

Ten minutes later Gus walked into their bedroom without Taylor, “I’m sorry, Shelly, you didn’t deserve that.  I was just so worried.” 

Shelby ran to meet him and pulled him close. “I’m the one who should be apologizing. Of course you tried to call.  You’re Gus Kinney. You have no flaws. You are the perfect husband and the perfect father.” A tear escaped down her cheek.

“I was hoping to hear I was the perfect lover because I just made a deal with our daughter that,” he kissed her cheek, “that if she stayed quiet for about half an hour,”  he kissed the hollow of her neck and started backing her up to the bed, “that I would buy her any car she wanted.” Together they fell on the bed. Gus gently tugged down Shelby’s pants. He pushed her shirt up and kissed her stomach and worked his way downward. He slowly touched and kissed nearly every inch of her body as he undressed her completely and then quickly shed his own clothes.

Gus made love to his wife with great tenderness and with every ounce of love he felt for her. As they laid together for a few minutes hearing Taylor talk in her nursery, Gus turned to her, “I will never do that again.” He buried his face in her neck.  “I just can’t do that again.” He didn’t clarify but she knew that had nothing to do with the lovemaking they had just completed. She held him close and doubted he could keep that promise.

“Let’s get dressed and see the newest family member.” Gus smiled at Shelby, offering his hand. 

“And you need to start picking out a car for our daughter,” she wiggled her bare ass as she walked to the closet.

As Gus and Shelby walked into the hospital room, Jenn snatched Taylor before they knew what was happening and brought her over to meet Brenda. The grandmas took Taylor and Paul out to the play area as Gus and Shelby took turns holding Jenna and talked with Tyler and Molly.  

“Hey, Gus, do you think that my mom could possibly stay in one of the cottages for a month of two?”  She is moving here permanently and of course will stay at our place for a couple weeks to help us out but then we will all need more space.  Oh, by the way, Gus, do you think you would be able to do a little work for us or help us find someone. We are looking for a bigger house and are thinking we would like one with character.  We will just need some help with the upgrades and then we will move in and work on the rest as we live there. Since I am married to the most talented designer I have ever met, that part won’t be a problem.

Brian and Justin continued the tour while Tyler took Molly and Jenna home with big brother, Paul the  next day. Brenda and Jennifer had a surprise for them all when they invited Gus and Shelby over and they had a birthday party for Gus and Paul.  There were cards and gifts along with cake and ice cream but it didn’t last long. Gus would be picking up Kam in the morning and he wasn’t sure he was ready for it.  He wanted to give this kid a fair shake at life. He couldn’t help that his father was the scum of the earth.   

After leaving the party Gus drove his family over to Marcus and Dan’s place just to make sure he knew everything they expected him to do.  As they drove over, Gus took Shelby’s hand. “Are we good, Shelby.” Gus pulled over to the shoulder of the road, “Shelly, tell me we’re good.”  

Shelby took his hand in both of hers.  “Gus, of course we’re good. You didn’t do anything I didn’t tell you to do, did you?”

“I shouldn’t have gone.  I love you. I love our life.”

“Gussy, if I doubted that, I would never have told you to go.  I love you. You are our world and we want you to be happy.” They met in the middle of the council and kissed.  “We’re good, Gus. Let’s keep going because the quicker we get to their house the quicker we can get home and I can give you your birthday gift.”

“Gus, Shelby, so glad you could come by,” Dan said and touched Taylor’s chubby cheek.

Marcus walked over and gave them both a hug, “Do you mind?” he reached out and took Taylor.  “She is so beautiful.” Marcus showed Shelby around the house, holding Taylor against his chest.

“Have you and Dan talked about kids?”  Shelby saw a flash of something go across Marcus’ face.  “I’m sorry. That is none of my business.”

“It’s fine.  I think Dan feels he’s too old to start with a baby,” Marcus snuggled Taylor,  “but I would love children. I don’t know. He didn’t react so well with Kam so maybe it is best if we don’t. I guess we’ll just see what happens.  Maybe you need to bring this doll over more often.” 

This was the first time that Shelby realized that she and Marcus were probably very close in age.  Shelby felt a little sorry for Marcus. “Well, anytime you want to come change a diaper….”

“If you ever need a babysitter, maybe she could enchant him,”  He kissed Taylor’s temple “Can I get you anything to drink or eat?”

“No thanks, we just left a birthday party at Molly and Tyler’s.”

“That’s right.  Brian and Justin mentioned Paul and Gus had birthdays coming up.”

“I miss those  two. I can’t believe I just said that about Brian.  He used to scare the crap out of me.”

“I’ve had that feeling with him, too.  I thought it was just my insecurity. His history with Dan made me nervous but I know that was just me.  I don’t think Brian could live without Justin.”

“They definitely have a connection.”

“I see Gus having the same connection with you,” Marcus said, looking over at Shelby.  “You aren’t worried about Gus.”

“Not in the way you are thinking,” she glanced into the other room where Gus and Dan were reading through some papers.  “You know Gus is bisexual, right?” Marcus nodded. “I know he loves us but I also know a part of him feels like he’s missing something.  I just can’t give him everything he needs.” Shelby reached for Taylor and Marcus handed her back to her mother.

“I’m sorry.  That has to be hard,”  Marcus kissed her cheek.

“You moving in on my wife, Marcus?”  Gus joked as he saw them through the doorway.  

Shelby and Marcus joined their husbands.  “Well, that daughter of yours is almost too adorable to resist.”

“I can’t fault you for that.” He kissed Shelby and took his daughter from his wife and kissed her.  “Well, Dan, I will just plan on picking Kam up at 7:30 tomorrow morning unless you call me after you talk to him tonight.”  

“OK, ya, I better get going to tell him all the plans and what is expected of him,”  Dan said, glancing at Marcus.

“I’m coming with you.  You will just be mean to him,” Marcus commented, slipping his arms around Dan.  “You just don’t like him.” He dropped a kiss on Dan’s parted lips as Dan was about to make a retort.

“I don’t know why you like the kid so much.  Gus, remember, if he gets out of line at all, call me and we will have him locked up somewhere in the deepest darkest part of a Mexican prison.”

“Well, on that note, I think we better get moving so you two can leave.  My wife promised me a birthday gift and Taylor goes to bed very early.” Gus, not shy around Dan, pulled Shelby close and kissed long and hard until Taylor started fussing.

“Bye guys,” Shelby waved at the two as she hung onto Gus. “Marcus, remember if you ever want to babysit…”

Dan gave Marcus a dirty look. “We are not having a baby, Red.”

Marcus kissed Dan, “We’ll see.”

“No we won’t.”  As Dan and Marcus continued their somewhat playful argument, Gus and Shelby left.

“Marcus, you aren’t serious about wanting a baby, are you?”

“I never said it had to be a baby but I do want us to be parents.”

“Marcus, I am not parent material. I never will be,” and with that Dan walked out the door.  “I’m leaving so if you’re coming along…..”  

Marcus hurt for Dan.  How could he show him everything he had to offer.  He loved this man so much but he was afraid he would always feel like something was missing if they didn’t share the love they had.

It was a silent ride into town.  After parking at the county jail, Dan walked around to the passenger side.  He took Marcus’ hand, “Forget about it. I can’t raise a child.” He kissed him and Marcus was sure he saw sadness in Dan’s eyes but he could also see now was not the time to discuss it.

Both men were directed into a room where a few other men sat with visitors.  They were directed to a table and waited for Kam to come to the table. Kam soon came across the room and sat across from them. He seemed to have lost some of his cockiness in the last few days.

“How are you, Kameron?”  Marcus asked kindly. 

“It’s horrible.  Most of these guys are old drunks or druggies who got into trouble one too many times and now they gave me a kid for a roommate because there were no empty cells.”

“A kid?” Marcus questioned.

“Ya he’s barely a teenager.”

“What’s he doing here?  This place isn’t for kids.”

“He won’t say a word to me.  He looks scared to death. I think he might have been…. Well you know.  Some of these old guys aren’t picky.”

Marcus looked over at Dan.  “I’ll see what I can find out but it is a Sunday evening and no one that matters will be here to talk to.  So, Kam, I have told the desk you will be picked up at 7:30. Gus knows if you cause any trouble I personally will drive you across the border and you will be charged with the attack on Brian in Mexico.”

“I know,” he looked down at the table. “But if he tries to push me around…”

“You will say ‘yes sir’ and do it.  Gus doesn’t have to do this for you.  You will be working for him from 7:30 to about 5:30 Monday thru Friday.  Part of the time he will leave you with a foreman because he has meetings with clients.  They will supply you with a lunch when you leave each morning. At this point it will be six to eight months.  There is a judge reviewing the agreement now.”

“I have to stay here all that time?”

“If I have my way, yes!  You nearly killed my friends. You deserve a lot worse than what you are getting.”

“Dan,” Marcus squeezed his leg under the table but Dan pulled away. “Kam, Gus will treat you fairly if you give your best.”

The loud speaker announced the close of visitor's hours. “Make the best of this McCarty.  It could be your last chance for several years.”

Marcus tried to give Kam a reassuring smile but he turned and walked away.  Marcus turned his back to Dan and walked out the door.

After Gus and Shelby arrived home she looked at Gus, “Do you mind feeding Taylor a bottle tonight?  I have to do a little prepping for your gift.”

“I would love to.  I know I wasn’t gone very long but I missed you both so much,” Gus took Taylor from here.  “Is half an hour enough time?”

“A half hour will give me plenty of time.  Just stay in the nursery until then.”

“You have me curious,”  Gus breathed in the scent of her hair. “You smell amazing.”

“Half an hour.  Now go.” She handed a bottle over to Gus and watched him walk upstairs.  Once he was out of sight, Shelby put her plan into action.

Thirty minutes later Gus came out of the nursery.  He looked down the steps but it was dark downstairs.  He walked to their closed bedroom doors, “Shelly, may I come in now?”

“Come in, Gussy.”  

He walked in and noticed first a roaring fire and then saw her.  Shelby was laying on the floor in front of it partially hidden by the small sofa.  As he moved around it, he realized she had covered the center of her body from her toes to the valley between her breasts with whipped cream and had carefully put strawberries up and down her body, too.

Gus dropped to his knees next to her. “I can’t think of anything I would rather have.  Where should I start?” He rubbed his hands together and moved to her toes. He slowly licked each of her freshly bathed toes and then drug a strawberry up her legs from her ankles to her knees and bit into the strawberry, offering her the other half, smearing cream on her lips and chin, and then licked off the excess cream dipping his tongue between her lips.  Shelby shivered.

The journey from her knees to the V between her legs, Gus drug his tongue along it, taking a bite of strawberry here and there.  As she held her breath and shut her eyes anticipating what he would do next, nothing happened. As she peeked out, she saw what was going on.  Gus stood looking down at her as he tossed his clothes onto a chair. He now spread her legs starting at the toes and soon his tongue entered between her second set of lips.  He took a strawberry and he drug it back and forth across them before taking a bite of it and then dove in again.  

When Shelby was about to scream, Gus moved upward. He spent some time at her navel but then moved up dragging his body over hers.  He then stopped as he took one of her breasts in his mouth. He licked and sucked until Shelby couldn’t stop herself. Her whole body convulsed as she climaxed.  Gus nearly slid off of her as he moved into position. They were both laughing as he entered her and soon the laughter turned to passion and Gus went from tender to triumphant as together they were one.

 

After a long, hot shower and a little feeding for Taylor, Gus pulled his wife close and whispered, “You couldn’t have picked a better gift. You are all I wanted.”  As Gus drifted off his mind wandered to their lovemaking but then images of last night crept in. What was wrong with him? Whatever it was, he had to forget about it!

Chapter 6

Justin reached across the bed to find Brian but found only emptiness, “Brian, where are you?”  He heard something in the outer room of the suite and stumbled out of the bedroom into the dimly lit living space.  Brian was pacing back and forth and when he saw Justin he approached him. Justin saw worry all over his face.

“Ya, I’ll call you when I have definites,” with that Brian hung up on whoever he was talking to.

“Bri, what’s wrong? It isn’t the kids is it?” Brian pulled Justin close but didn’t say anything for a moment. “You’re scaring me, Baby.”  Justin said softly.

Brian kissed Justin who was still warm from sleep.  “I am going to have to fly back to the states today.  That was Ted,” he looked at his phone and dropped it in a nearby chair.  “There is something going on I just can’t make Peter and Ted deal with. I will take the plane and send it back for you so you can join me this weekend in New York City.”

“What is it? Is there anything I can do?”

“You can get that cute ass back in bed.  I’m going to call the pilot and then I will join you.  The pilot will need a few hours to get the flight scheduled so we will have plenty of time….” His head dipped and as he claimed Justin’s mouth, his hand grazed Justin’s ass and then his fingers drifted down the crack and found what he was looking for.  Justin moaned as Brian’s finger made a very brief entrance. Brian then turned him to face the bed and swatted the perfect globes as he walked back to the bed.

Brian joined him in a few minutes. He pressed his long, lean body against Justin, claiming his lips again, and doing a re-entry.  “God, I love that you are always ready and willing to play with me.” He had Justin turn his back to him and reached around grabbing Justin’s cock.  Timing the thrusts and strokes, Brian would bring him to the edge and hold completely still until they both gained control again. “I don’t want to leave you.  I would do anything to stay here.” Brian played the start and stop game several times before through gritted teeth Justin said, “Don’t stop, please, don’t stop. I love you, Brian Kinney.” Both men uttered words of cheer pleasure as they came together.

Justin usually would lay there quietly for some time but tonight  he turned to face him and pressed his body fully against Brian’s and stroked his cheek. “I wish you didn’t have to leave. You never told me what  is going on.”

“We had a mole in the company.  I need to go see what damage he did and see what contracts we can save and what we will lose.  It is nothing I can’t handle.” They shared little kisses and touches as their bodies began to respond again.  With feathery touches of hands and lips the tension built again. Brian traced the newly healed scar. “We will be back together by the weekend and we get to see our kids and our grandbaby.  I can’t believe how much I love that little girl already. I love you, Sunshine.” He moved down Justin’s body and lovingly took him in his mouth. Brian’s talented tongue soon had Justin thrashing on the mattress and before he expected it Justin filled his mouth.  Brian laid his head on Justin’s pelvis and closed his eyes. He woke up to the ringing of his phone twenty minutes later. “Shit!” As Brian ran to the bathroom for a shower he said, “Tell the pilot I’ll be down in 10 minutes.”

By the time Brian got out of the shower and pulled on some jeans, Justin had his clothes packed for him.  “I will see you in five days, Sunshine. ``I love you.”

“Five days. Call me.”  Justin kissed him as Brian ran out the door.

Gus drove to the county jail on Monday morning and was surprised to find Dan there.  “I didn’t expect you, Dan. I’m sure everything will be fine.”

“I think it will, too.  I am here because I promised to check on something for Marcus.  I really don’t know what to expect with Kam and you. Remember he will have a meal with him and if you are going to be later than 5:30 in the evening, you need to let the jail know.  They are checking on finding a halfway house for him to live with later. He has to stay here for a while but after he has proven himself they would allow him to live somewhere else with supervision.”

“I’m not worried, Dan.  I’ve had to deal with my childish parents all my life.  I think I can deal with a kid.” Dan laughed along with Gus.  It was true. Gus had been in the middle of stuff more than once.

“You know, that’s very true.  I’ve been in the middle of their stuff myself.  But don’t forget this kid almost killed both your dads.  I mean when I saw all the blood on Justin….” Dan saw Gus’ reaction and realized he may not have known how serious it was. “Gus, it wasn’t nearly as bad as it looked at first glance.  Trust me it didn’t slow him down long. Dan had images of the four men together at the beach. He wondered if their friendship had moved to a different level. He would not have even considered it if it was anyone else.  He shook his head and came back to reality. “Here he comes.” Dan gave Kam a cold glare but walked the other way and let Gus take over.

“Hey, Kam.  I’m sure you remember I’m Gus Kinney,” he offered his hand and Kam shook it. “You ready to go?”

Kam looked at his feet.  In the last few days he had learned to stay quiet was to stay safe.  Softly he said, “I was supposed to ask if you have water on the work site.”

“You will always have water available on my sites.” Gus saw him nod at the guard at the door and he led the way to his pickup.

Dan went to find the County Sheriff. He had promised Marcus he would find out about this ‘kid’ they had in jail.  Marcus had such a better man than he was. He had a kind heart and an inner need for justice which had long ago been tarnished in Dan.  He knocked on the door when the secretary waved him past. “Dan, come in. What can I do for you? I got your message you were stopping by.”

Dan shook the Sheriff’s hand, “Well, I am here because something I heard last night when I was here with McCarty.  He said something about having a kid in jail with him.”

“I’m afraid we do.  We are hoping to get a placement in a foster home or juvenile facility.  The kid was caught stealing groceries on the other side of the county. He’s probably not even 14 yet but it appears he is on his own.  And Dan, I don’t want you to take offense but one of the few things we got out of him was that he is gay. We just aren’t sure what to do about him.”

“Where are his parents? Where is he from?”

“No one seems to know what his name is.  The employees at the store where he was arrested said they had seen him around for a couple weeks.  One even thought they saw him sleeping in the alley one night. But without knowing who he is, how old he is, we are kind of at a loss as to what to do with him.  We are looking for someone to be his advocate in front of the court. Maybe if we could find the right person, he would open up to them. The only people he has said anything to is a couple words to the attorney we appointed for him, that’s how we found out he claims he’s gay, and McCarty.  He is only inmate we have that is still a teenager so I guess he feels a little familiarity with him.”

“You have your doubts about him being gay?”

“Only because there have been a couple cases of people claiming to be gay so they might get separated from the general population.  Come over to this side of my desk,” the sheriff directed Dan. The sheriff pointed to his computer screen and there was what looked like a very young boy sitting in a cell.

“You said you were looking for someone to be a court advocate.  What does that require?”

“Are you interested?” the sheriff looked surprised.

“No, but I have a feeling my husband will be.”

“He has some political connections, doesn’t he?”

“His mother is in politics so she has connection. What would it take?” Dan was thinking maybe Marcus would see how much work kids were or get enough of them this way.

“I am sure it wouldn’t take much for him to be approved.  If he is interested tell him to stop by and I will get him connected with the judge in the case.  Dan, you may have just saved me a lot of headaches.”

“I hope I am not causing more for myself.  I better get to work. Let me know if there are any issues with McCarty and the job.”

Dan walked out and headed to Marcus’ office.  As he walked to the door he saw Red sitting by his desk just like he did that first day he had walked into that room.  Who knew that would change his whole life. Who knew he would be married to such a young man. They were nearly 20 years apart in age but not in heart.  He strode in and Marcus stood when he walked in. Dan walked over to him, put an arm around his waist and pulled him close kissing him.

“I wanted to do that the first time I walked through that door.  Now I can!” Dan kissed him once more bending him backward this time.  When they stood up this time both of them were a little shook. “God, I love you, Red,” he said softly. 

“I love you, too, Darling. Did you talk to the sheriff?”

“I did and Kam was telling the truth.  The kid has said very little but he told his attorney he is gay.  That is all they know.”

“Did you see him?”  Marcus asked.

“Only on a monitor.  He is young. I would guess between 12 and 14.”

“That is young.  Why is he in with adults?”

“Unless he will talk they don’t know where to send him.”

“What did he do?”

“He stole groceries.  My guess is he was hungry.”

“What can we do to help this kid?”

“You want to try to get through to him?

“Can I talk to him?”

“Stop by and talk to the sheriff. He will tell you what to do to become an official advocate for the kid.”  

“You really do know me, don’t you?”  

“Red, I know every inch of that beautiful body.” Dan started to maneuver his hand into the back of Marcus’ slacks. Just then the bell on the door range and Dan jumped back.

“Relax, boss,” Tyler laughed as he walked over to the men.

“Hey, congratulations, Tyler.  How is everyone?” Marcus asked.

Tyler’s face changed as he told them about his perfect daughter and amazing wife.  “I have to be the luckiest man in the world, and my mom is moving here, which brings me to the reason I am here.”

“Your mom needs an apartment?”  Marcus switched to business mode.

“Actually, Molly and I need a bigger place.  We love our apartment but with two kids it isn’t practical.  Molly would go crazy for a big old house with good bones, whatever that means.”

“Well, there are lots of good old houses around here.  How big are you thinking?”

“Well we need at least four bedroom and a home office.  I think it would be great if my mom could have an apartment with us,too, on the ground level.  Obviously, that would take some remodeling but we don’t mind. We can get the big stuff done and then live there while we finish it.”

“I have a couple in mind already.  Let me contact the owners of the houses I am thinking about and then I will call you.  Is Molly coming along?”

“Why don’t I see them and take pictures.  Then she can pick the couple she likes best and we can look at those again, if that’s alright?”

“That sounds great.  You two go back to what you were doing when I came in, but you might want to lock the door if you continue what you were up to.”  Tyler laughed and walked out of the office.

“You expecting anyone?” Dan asked.  Marcus shook his head. Dan walked over and locked the door.  He then looked around the office and quickly found a place where they weren’t in sight of the windows and door and he grabbed Marcus’ hand.  They stood behind a partition that they could see over but their bodies were hidden. “Drop those pants, young man, and let me have my way with you.”

Marcus pulled a face at him, “You really are an old guy, aren’t you?” He laughed as he turned his back to Dan and dropped his pants.  After Dan opened his own fly and his erect cock was out he took each of Marcus’ hand and placed them on top of the room divider. He moved closer and began to demand entrance. He leaned forward and bit Marcus’ neck to distract him from the pain he knew Marcus’ felt.  Once he was in, he placed both his hands on Marcus’ hands and as he thrust forcefully. Leaning close to his ear, Dan said,” Now how old am I?”

“Darling, there is nothing old about you! Oooh lord, that feels….god, so …. I love you!” he shouted as he lost control. Marcus grabbed a promotional T-shirt, so he didn’t mess all of them up.   Dan removed his hands and wrapped his arms around Marcus’ waist. He continued to thrust for another minute or so before he threw his head back as he filled his husband. He tightened his grip on Marcus so he couldn’t move. Dan’s hands moved up and wrapped his arms around Marcus’ shoulders, pinning Marcus button down clad back tightly against him.

“Red, I know you will go talk to the sheriff and I know you will soon be visiting with that boy.  Just don’t get sucked in, Ok? I don’t want you hurt. I couldn’t stand that.” Dan kissed him right behind his ear which he knew drove him crazy. As he continued to lick and nibble and kiss Marcus by his ear he felt a shiver run through Marcus again.

“I wouldn’t trade you for any young stud.  They would never have your skill.” Marcus crabbed the soiled T-shirt again.  

Dan removed himself and took the shirt from Marcus to clean himself up and then threw the T-shirt in the garbage.  “I owe you for one T-shirt.”

“I am sure I can collect in other ways.” Marcus turned and brushed his cock against Dan’s and they both shivered. “And yes, I am going to the sheriff’s office soon.  “I can’t knowingly allow a kid to sit in an adult jail without trying to help him someway. Even if I just have to get some details and get my mom involved. She has friends in this state.”  

Both men were just getting their clothing straightened and Marcus looked up to see the Sheriff standing at the door.  “Good thing what we just did isn’t illegal anymore,” Marcus smirked.

“Sad but true,” Dan said as Marcus walked to  the door. Dan chuckled a little. “Gee, Red, you’re walking funny.”

Marcus threw a killer look over his shoulder as he unlocked the door.  “Hey Sheriff. We were just talking about you.”  

“With the door locked?”

“Sheriff, I was just on my way out,” Dan said quickly.  “Unless you came to talk to me.”

“Well, if you can stay I’d appreciate it. Right after you left, I got a call and was ordered to find other accommodations for this kid.  Dan, you have training in this and, Marcus, I hear you are interested in helping out. Here’s my proposal to you. I found a school program for the kid.  Sorry, I don’t know what else to call him. I need someplace for him to live.”

“We’ll take him!” Marcus blurted.

Dan stared at him and the Sheriff said, “I’ll let you talk about this.”

Defiantly, Marcus said, “I will take him.”  He looked at Dan and dared him to say differently. 

Dan started to open his mouth to say something but then turned to the sheriff.  “I’ll come over after lunch and get the legalities figured out.” He guided the man to the door.  Marcus expected Dan to turn around as the sheriff left but instead he walked out with him.

Gus drove Kam out to the site.  He tried to start a conversation but didn’t push it when Kam would barely say yes or no. Gus introduced him to the foreman who knew what the situation was.  Gus put him in charge of Kam for the morning while Gus did his job and watched from a distance. Kam seemed to be paying attention but it was obvious he had never held a hammer before.  By noon, Kam was obviously tired. Shelby always packed Gus’ lunch for him the night before and he asked her to pack extra. He wasn’t sure what Kam would have in his lunch from jail.  

Gus walked over and dropped onto the ground next to Kam.  He could physically see Kam tense up. “So, what do you have in your lunch?”  Gus laughed, “Why do I feel like I’m back in junior high.” Kam didn’t answer. He just looked at the peanut butter sandwich in front of him.  “Have I done something to offend you?” Gus looked him directly in the eyes and defied him to look away.

“No, I….why are you being so nice to me?  Why do you care? Why do you work like this when you have all the money you could ever need?”

“Last question first, I don’t have a lot of money, my dads do.  As to why I am being nice to you...I have met your father. I am betting he wasn’t an easy man to live with or to say no to.  Of course, when I was trying to say no to him he had drugged me.” Gus pulled a face, “I’m sorry, I wouldn’t want my dads problems hung over my head. Everybody makes mistakes and many have to pay for it.  Well, you are paying for your mistake and hopefully, it won’t be so terrible working with my crew. But, that sandwich will not do.” Gus passed over a bun stacked with ham and set a container of potato salad in front of him.  “That skimpy sandwich isn’t enough for a working man. My wife is an amazing cook and we always have plenty in the fridge to share.”

Kam glanced up and looked Gus in the eye for a moment. “Thanks, but I’d be fine….”

“Shut up and eat.” Gus said sternly but winked when Kam looked at him.    And a routine began.

Marcus received a text from Dan.  It simply said, ‘Be at the sheriff’s office at 4:00 to sign papers.’  Marcus was fairly sure that was the first text from Dan since they were a real couple that he didn’t close it with love or some form of affection.  He hoped he hadn’t pushed him too far but he knew he couldn’t live knowing that kid was, who knows where.

He texted back ‘see you there! Love you’.  He waited for a response but didn’t get it.

Marcus took Tyler to a couple different places and also emailed the profiles to Molly.  

When they got to the third one, Molly texted an address to them.  It was a house they hadn’t been to yet. The text just said, ‘this one’.  Tyler looked at Marcus. “Is this one you were going to show me?”

“It is but I didn’t know if you would be interested in that one.  It is structurally very sound. It is huge. If you remodeled one wing for your mom.  Let’s go over there. It is right on the edge of town.”

“I must have gone past it 100 times and I can’t picture it.” An hour later, Tyler was on the phone with Molly.  “You’re right, Molly. It is perfect. Are you up to coming over now or would you rather do it tomorrow?”

“I’ll come over now.  Mom leaves tomorrow. I will see if your mom wants to come along since she will be living there, too.  We’ll bring Paul and mom can have a little time with Jenna by herself.”

An hour later Molly and Brenda were talking remodeling and were sketching plans.  Tyler was in charge of Paul but he had little to do with Marcus there. “So when are you and Dan going to have one?”

“Probably never,” Marcus’ tone was sad.  “Dan says no kids but starting tonight we are going to be housing a teenager until they can find a permanent placement for him.  Although, I’m not sure Dan is talking to me after I set this up.”

“Dan always seems fine with Paul and Taylor and I know he loves Brinn.”

“He is just sure he wouldn’t be a good dad. It’s the one area he has no confidence. And, damn it, I want kids.” 

“Damn it.”  Paul repeated.

“Oops, maybe I shouldn’t be a dad.” He laughed along with Tyler while Paul just smiled up at them.  

As Brenda and Molly came back into the room Paul ran, “Grammy, damn it.” he grinned and threw himself into her arms.

“Tyler Harris, did your son hear you say that!”

“I apologize. It was my bad.”  Marcus confessed. “I don’t mean to rush you but I have an appointment in 15 minutes.”

Molly looked at Tyler.  “I know we have to talk price but I want this house.” Molly took Tyler’s arm and he put it around her waist, pulling her close.  “Can you send us the stats, square footage of the house and the property?”

“I’ll get it to you and I can come over with paperwork whenever it works for you.”      They walked out and Marcus locked the house up. He left his friends and clients standing in the front yard but he was not going to be late for this meeting.  He walked into the county jail five minutes ahead of time. He was glad he had arrived ahead of Dan. He heard a strange noise coming from somewhere as he waited at the desk for someone to appear. After a couple minutes the noise in the back got louder and no one had come out to talk to him yet.  Marcus was now sure he heard a very distraught young voice coming from the back. He walked to the door and tried the knob. He was surprised to find it open. There was a hallway ahead of him with an office on either side and then it turned once he turned he could see a door he was sure was locked because he could see cells through the window but there was a closed door to one side and he was sure the noise was coming from the other side. 

“Don’t touch me.  Don’t touch me!” the young voice came from the other side of the door.

Marcus reached for the door just as it flew open.  “Damn, how did you get back here,” an officer said. 

“There was no one up front.  The door was unlocked. I was supposed to meet with the sheriff.”

“Well, he’s a little busy in there. Are you Mr. Reeves?  I know Dan.”

“Yes, I’m Marcus.  I think I am here to collect….”

“I don’t think that kid is going anywhere.  He has gone berserk.”

Marcus didn’t wait for permission.  He pushed past the officer and walked in the door.  He wasn’t sure why this kid he never met had a hold on him but he felt and invisible pull toward him.  The sheriff stood about six feet away from a boy who was sitting on the floor in a corner. He glanced and was surprised to see Marcus.  He moved toward Marcus and said, “I think we are going to need to cancel the arrangement. I can’t send him home with someone when he won’t even speak or let anyone near him.”

“May I try? He isn’t aggressive.  Just leave us alone for a bit.” Marcus gently nodded toward the mirror letting the sheriff know he realized that was a one way mirror.  The sheriff nodded and walked out of the room. 

Marcus moved to the wall about six feet from him and sat on the floor, facing the wall across from him.  Marcus started talking softly. “Hi, I’m Marcus. I was hoping to get to know you a little bit. My husband and I were hoping you would come and stay with us for a while.” Out of the corner of his eye Marcus saw the boy react to the word husband.  “We have a new house with lots of room. “His name is Dan. I love him so much. We got married on Valentine’s Day.” Marcus slid a bit closer. “I have a picture of our wedding if you would like to see it.” He pulled up the picture of them kissing at their wedding and handed the phone over to him.  Marcus could tell he was looking at it closely. He slid a little closer and slid his finger across the screen and the next picture was of him and Dan each kissing his mom’s cheeks.  

The kid glanced at him.  “Who’s that?”

Marcus almost cheered at the sound of his voice. “That’s my mom, Judith.”

“She came to your wedding?”

“She did.  It was just over a year ago she found out I was in love with Dan but she was great about it.  Is there something I can call you. I don’t really care if you tell me the truth. I just don’t want to call you ‘Hey you’.”

“Ummm,” he hesitated.  

“Ok, hey you it is.  When I walked in I heard you yelling a bit.  Was someone hurting you?”

“No, but he wanted me to….never mind.”

“Hey you, why don’t you come home with me.  It has to be more comfortable than here.”

“I don’t want to go to school.  I won’t know anyone. They will make fun of me.”  Tears dripped from his eyes and rolled down his cheeks.  

“I know you will have to go to school but I think we will be able to postpone it a day so you can settle in a bit. Hey you, will you give us a chance?”

Marcus was sure he saw the corners of his mouth go up for a second.

After glancing at the one way mirror, the boy leaned close to Marcus and whispered, “You can call me Danny.”

Marcus offered his hand, “Nice to meet you, Danny. Does that mean you’ll come home with us?”

Danny nodded his head slightly.

“Ok, Danny.  If you can wait here, I think some papers have to be signed.”

Danny nodded as Marcus moved to the door.  “Danny, I can’t say this will be easy but we are willing to try if you are.”

Marcus stepped out of the room into Dan’s broad chest.  Dan took him by the arm and dragged him from the door. “What the hell?”

Dan scowled at him, “My thoughts exactly.  What the hell are you doing? We are not taking an emotionally unstable teenager into our house.  Obviously, this kid belongs in some kind of therapeutic treatment center.”

“You know as well as I do, that would mean either a mental hospital or juvenile hall  until they drugged him into control. I got him to tell me his name.”

“You don’t know he is telling you the truth.  You don’t think that after you told him my name he didn’t play with that?”  Dan saw Marcus’ spine stiffen and his face turned stoney. Dan tried to calm down.  He moved to pull Marcus into his arms but he wouldn’t budge. “Red,” he said, stepping close to him and put his arm around his waist.  “We don’t know who this kid is. We don’t know his history.” He brushed his fingertips through Marcus’ hair, wanting to kiss him.   

“Don’t even think about it!  If you don’t like the idea, I will find a place to take him and stay there with him.  I’ll go stay at the vineyard. Brian and Justin won’t care.”

“Marcus, why has this got you so riled up?  I have never seen you fall for….”

“What have a fallen for, a kid who obviously doesn’t have anyone?” Marcus was getting louder.  “A kid like you were!” Marcus regretted saying it as soon as it had left his mouth. Dan broke all physical contact with him and put distance between them.

“That’s why I never tell anyone.  How dare you use that to get me to change my mind?”  He turned and went toward a door that had to be the observation room.

“Dan,”  Marcus followed.  “I’m sorry. I…” Marcus walked through the door expecting to see the sheriff but Dan was there alone.  Marcus shut the door, “Darling, you’re right. That was a low blow you didn’t deserve.” He walked up behind Dan and wrapped his arms around him.  They were facing the viewing window, looking at Danny. “But, darling, look at him. For all the bluster he has shown, he’s a scared kid. I’m not saying he is a perfect angel but he has started to talk to me…”

“Red, why do you care so much about him?”  He turned and pulled Marcus close to him. “I don’t think you know what is involved with a kid like this.”

“I don’t know why I care so much.  Before meeting him, he haunted me and now that I have seen him…” he looked over Dan’s shoulder at the boy sitting in the corner of the room.  “I just don’t think he is bull shitting. Look at him.” They turned so they both could see him. “You don’t really want him to have to go find his sugar daddy, do you?  I mean you turned out great but there are others that have a much different ending.”

Dan looked through the window and either the kid was for real or he was an amazing actor.  He hadn’t broken character at all. “Damn it,” Dan mumbled under his breath. “We’ll take him home but only until they find his parents.”  The look Marcus shot him made him reword that, “Ok, maybe not parents but someplace permanent. But if he doesn’t start talking by next weekend, he needs to go. I won’t live with an ungrateful ...”

“Trust me, I will be very grateful,” Marcus put his whole heart into a kiss that had Dan greedy for more. 

“God, I can’t say no to you but I promise I will learn to if you try this again.” Dan smacked his ass and kissed him grinding his hips into him, “and I plan to collect on that soon.  I will go and get everything set up. I will try to back off school until next week so he can settle in a bit, if you can fit him into your schedule.” Marcus nodded. “You go talk to Danny or whatever his name really is.”

“Dan Reed,” Marcus said and Dan stopped. “I love you!” Dan walked out of the room.

Brian landed in New York and immediately contacted Ted and then Brinn’s school.  Ted let him know that a meeting was set up with the attorney was scheduled for 7:00 a.m. which meant he had the afternoon and evening with Brinn.  Brian arrived at school and was led to Brinn’s classroom. When they arrived at the door he saw Brinn at the front of the room doing a presentation.  He listened to her finish. He had no idea what she was talking about but the kids listening appeared. The moment Brinn finished the attendant who brought him to the door opened it.  Brinn glanced at the door and saw Brian walk in.

“Oh, Daddy!” she burst into tears and ran into his arms.  Brian had a couple of tears himself as he carried Brinn out of the room.  

“Hey Brinny, did I surprise you?”

“Oh, Dad, you did!  Where’s Daddy?”

“He will be here at the end of the week.”

“You didn’t have a fight, did you?”

“No, Sweetheart.  I had to come back to work for a couple days so your daddy is still on his tour but will definitely be  here by Friday for Gus’ birthday celebration. I have missed you so much!”

“I have missed you, too. So what are we going to do today?”

“Can we just go to the secret garden and watch a movie and eat popcorn?”

“I can’t think of a better way to spend the day.”

“Can I stay overnight at the cottage?”

“Not tonight.  I have a very early meeting in the morning but I hope maybe tomorrow you can.”

“I understand.  Can I skip school on Friday?”

“If my meeting goes well, yes, but I do have to get my work done.  That’s why I came back early.”  

Brian and Brinn called Justin and talked for awhile and then watched a movie.  They ate pizza on the way back to school and Brian dropped her off at about 8:00 p.m.  Brinn’s counselor walked him back to the door. “Mr. Kinney, do you have a minute?”

“Sure, what is it?”  

She walked into an office and came back out with some papers and handed them to Brian.  We intercepted these. She handed them to Brian. He glanced over them. “Damn. She hasn’t seen these has she?”

“No, I can’t say we never miss something but we do our best.”

“Justin and I are very thankful for that.  Keep up the good work. I will let you know what happens with this.”

Brian was furious.  It was too early in the morning to call Justin where he was.  He was meeting with lawyers in the morning for work. He would take care of it himself and then call Justin about it.   Tina will not see her daughter again if he had anything to say about it. Not only did she contact Brinn when she wasn’t supposed to, but her emails were trying to get information about where she was and, damn, the only way she could have found Brinn was Brinn finding her online again.  It was time for Tina to spend some time behind bars. He knew he had to talk to Brinn about it, too. He wondered how Brinn had managed to set up another account and connected with her again. Tomorrow night if she stayed with him they would talk.

Right now he needed to call Gus and see how Kam did.  Gus and Shelby had just put Taylor down and decided a nice warm bath was just what they needed.  Gus had just pulled Shelby’s shirt off when his phone rang. “Damn! It’s Pops. I better get it. Don’t start anything without me there.”  He kissed each of her breasts and then said, “Hey Pops! Did you get to New York today?”

“I did.  I spent a few hours with your sister and tomorrow I will be at the office early and I’m afraid it might be an all day thing. But how was your first day with McCarty?”  

“He did alright.  He was sizing everyone up.  He can’t figure out why I’m being nice or why I work at all.  I figured the lunch they sent with him would be horrible so Shelby sent extra.  I think he will come around. I’m willing to give him a chance.” Gus started undressing as he walked into the bathroom and he reached around Shelby and began to massage her breasts, squeezing one nipple and then the other.

“Ooohh,” Shelby said louder than she had meant to.

“Sounds like I am interrupting something.  We will see you Friday. Kiss that baby for me.  I miss all of you.”

“Love you, Pops.  See you then.” His pants hit the floor and his shirt was thrown across the room as he laid his body over Shelby’s in the tub.  The water was warm and bubbling and Shelby’s body melded under his. “God, I love your body.” He began sliding up and down against her.  “I want you on top of me.” They turned over carefully and Shelby straddled Gus and slid down on his erect cock. Gus sat up and as she slowly moved up and down he took her nipple into his mouth.  She cried out as he sucked on one and then the other. It hurt but sent a jolt straight to her clit. 

“Gus, oh my lord!”  He continued to go back and forth between her breasts and soon she cried out and he drove in deep and grabbed her hips holding her still as he climaxed with a cry.

Shelby dropped forward onto his chest and soon they were both dozing off as the jets made their muscles relax.  “Are you ready for New York City?” Gus said softly as they just laid their together.

“I will be.  I have to do laundry tomorrow.  Would you like me to pack for you?”

“You don’t have to.  You are already packing for two.  I should have plenty of time. I hope to be home early on Thursday.  I will have to decide by then if I can trust Kam when I am not there.  I am afraid he will probably have to sit in lock up the days we are gone. We’ll see how it goes the next couple days.”

“I was thinking, maybe we could play one of your dads’ games  until we get there.” Shelby commented.

“What kind of game are you thinking about?” Gus stood up and stepped out of the tub.

“No sex until we get to New York.  Are we staying in the garden cottage or are we staying at a hotel?”

“We can’t all fit in the cottage but we might be staying in Dan’s place.  I will try to find out but do you really want to go without this for the week?”  He grabbed his dick and bounced it up and down.”

“Oh ya, that’s so attractive,” she rolled her eyes, “said no one ever.”

Gus offered her his hand, “You don’t seem to mind when I have this beast buried in that twat of your,” Gus slid his finger deep inside her.”

“Just because dicks aren’t attractive doesn’t mean I want to go without.”  She pressed her body against him, “In fact, I always want to be able to look forward to seeing your body.” Her hand stroked him and then grabbed his balls and massaged them enough to make him moan.  “And just because I don’t find them overly attractive doesn’t mean I don’t love,” she dropped to her knees, “the feel of it in my mouth.” He gasped as she took him in her mouth. He spread his feet a little farther apart to steady himself.

“Why would we skip this for the next...Oooooooooooo...I can’t promise anything….  Woman you drive me crazy!” Shelby swallowed everything he offered her. She licked him clean.  Gus pulled her up to her feet and then threw her over his shoulder. He dropped her on the bed and then had a feast himself. As she orgasmed he positioned himself again and entered her for the second time this evening. “If we are in the same house, I cannot go four days without this body.  I just can’t!” 

“Fine, if I have to suffer through this torture every night I guess…” Shelby squealed as Gus came up and over her body to kiss her neck.  “I love you, Gus Kinney. Promise me you will never leave us.”

“I promise!” he dropped down on the bed and pulled her close.

Marcus went back to the room with Danny. He jumped to his feet ready to try to get away until he realized who it was.  “Hey, are you ready to get out of here?”

Danny looked warily at him, “Like with you or is this a trick to get me out of here and take me to a nuthouse?”

“Well, I have been called crazy but I don’t think I’d call it a nuthouse.  We want you to come home with us.”

“And then what?  Tomorrow you send me to some kind of school with punks?”

“Danny, you are going to be at our place, no school the rest of the week.  We are going to figure out something about school. I promise I will not let them throw you in with anyone dangerous.  We can talk about all this later but right now I am taking you out of here, if you will come with me.”

Danny hesitantly nodded. “I don’t have a lot of options but at least I’ll be out of here.”

Dan stuck his head in, “Ready?” he said abruptly.

“Two more minutes, Darling.  I promise.” Marcus looked at him with pleading eyes and Dan shut the door.

“He doesn’t look like he wants me at your house.”  Danny said with a little quaver in his voice.

“Danny, Dan may be a little tough on the outside but he is an amazing man.  He just likes to act like a tough guy. Well, he is tough but he is also really kind, and very fair. If you are straight with us, we will be straight with you.”  Marcus smiled at Danny, “And I’m not talking about your sexual preference. We could care less who you want to love.”

The corner of Danny’s mouth turned up slightly, “I’m ready to go.”

Marcus started to put his hand on Danny’s shoulder but thought better of it and just motioned him to the door.   As they walked down the hall with Dan, Danny stayed very close to Marcus. Marcus wasn’t sure who was watching who closer between Dan and Danny.  Marcus slipped his arm around Dan’s waist and Dan leaned over and kissed him. Danny openly stared at them for a few seconds and then looked away quickly.  

Dan noticed because Dan noticed everything, “You better get used to it.  We kiss a lot. And you are definitely going to put a cramp in our sex lives,” Dan grumbled. 

Marcus lightly socked him in the stomach.  “Shut up or there will be no reason to worry about it,” Marcus winked at him.  “I love you, Darling.”

Dan had to laugh a little, “You may drive me crazy, Red, but I still love you. Do we have anything ready for dinner.  I am sure we are all hungry.”

“I’m afraid neither of us are much at cooking.  We do have a couple ladies that take pity on us and they help fill our freezer with home cooking but there is nothing ready tonight.  So, pizza or Chinese?”

“Whatever,” Danny mumbled.  

Marcus saw Dan bristle and touched his arm.  He could tell already he was going to play referee.  “Then let’s get Chinese. It will be faster. Do you have a favorite?”

Before Danny had a chance to open his mouth Dan said, “And don’t say whatever!”

Softly Danny said, “Anything spicy and beef and an egg roll, please.”  Dan scared him a little but he liked Marcus and he thought Marcus would be much easier to trick later if needed.  He figured he would let things cool down a bit and then he would get away. He just wished he knew where he would go.  He would start scoping out the area on the way to their house.

Fifteen minutes later the car smelling of carry out. Danny watched out the window all the way to Marcus and Dan’s house as  Marcus and Dan talked about some guys named Gus and Kam. Danny realized they were going quite a ways out of town.  

“Are we almost there?”  Danny questioned. It had been a long while since he had seen another house. That could make it easier to leave but it could make it harder too.

Marcus turned around and smiled at him.  Danny’s heart warmed. He really liked Marcus.  In fact, he wondered what it would be like to kiss a guy like him.  He was a little old for him but not old like Dan. “We are almost there.  It isn’t that far out of town. Our nearest neighbors is a winery which is actually owned by our best friends.  If tomorrow is nice we could take a hike over there tomorrow,” Marcus commented. He didn’t notice Dan’s look at him in the dark of the car.

They turned into the drive and went past his office and then opened the garage door pulling in to one of the 4 stalls.

“This house is huge.  What was that other building we went past?”

“That, my boy, is my office, where I will be most days.”  Dan said this with a tone Danny realized was especially for him.  Dan knew Danny wasn’t just going to sit back and call him Dad.

Dan shut the door before Danny even got out of the vehicle.  “What kind of work do you do, sir?”

“I have a security service.”

“You mean like house alarms and stuff?”

“No, I mean like bodyguards for foreign diplomats and famous people, not to mention kidnappings.”

“Basically, he protects anyone who needs protecting, him and his employees.”  Marcus babbled.

“Damn,” Danny said, and was thinking, this isn’t going to be easy.

Once in the house, Danny had to take it all in.  He had never been in a house this size and everything looked brand new. He was looking out the huge windows when Marcus touched his shoulder.  He cried out and jumped back.

“Danny, I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to scare you.  Dinner is ready. Grab a stool by the counter.”  Marcus pressed his luck and deliberately placed his hand on Danny’s shoulder and he stiffened but then instantly relaxed.

“That’s ok.  You just surprised me.”  He didn’t want to admit he wanted him to touch him.  It had been so long since someone touched him and really seemed to care about him but he couldn’t get used to this….but maybe he didn’t need to rush away tomorrow. 

Danny saw there were at least five different entrees and half a dozen egg rolls, plus some soup. “Dig in.”  Marcus said. They passed everything around and Danny ate like it had been weeks.

Dan finally commented, “There is always food in the fridge.  You don’t have to eat everything in front of you now.” He had seen a look in Danny’s eyes he had seen in the mirror when he was young.  When he was on the street if he could afford a meal, usually after a trick, he and a buddy would probably devour a whole pizza.

Marcus didn’t catch it at first but then it dawned on him.  He had never had to scrounge for his next meal. He didn’t know what it was like to want for anything.  The only thing he ever worried about was telling his mom he was gay. That was stressful but not life threatening in any way.   

“Sorry,” Danny said. “I didn’t mean to eat more than my share.” He didn’t realize it but he moved closer to Marcus.

“Danny, Marcus and I might not be on the same page about you staying here but I would never, EVER hit you or do any physical harm to you.”

“Oh, no Danny.” Without thinking about hit he put his arm around Danny’s shoulders.  “You are safe here, safe from everything.”

Danny started leaning into the hug but caught himself and quickly straightened up.  “Um, I’m full.” He tried to stop a yawn.

“And tired from the look of it.”

“Ya, I guess I am.  I got up really early this morning...not that I slept much.  I was never really slept.”

“Give me one second and I will bring you to your room.” Marcus took Dan’s arm and led him a few steps away.  “Which room should I put him in?”

“Go to the end one.” Dan pulled Marcus tightly against him, “Remember you owe me tonight.”

“Oh, trust me, I am looking forward to it.” Marcus brought his mouth to Dan’s ear, “You stick these boxes in the refrigerator and I can be in the room quicker.” He pressed his pelvis against Dan’s and Dan pulled him tightly against him, savoring his lips.  

Deep in his chest Dan growled, “Hurry up.”

Marcus started up the stairs, “Come on, Danny.  I’ll show you your room.” At the top of the stairs Marcus stopped, “This is our room.  If you need anything we will be in here. And you are this way,” Marcus led him to the other end of the hall. He opened a door and they entered the room.  “This room is amazing.” 

“I think you should be able to find everything you need.  Tomorrow we will get the TV set up in here but for tonight, I think you should just get some sleep.”

“I don’t have any clothes or….”

“Just look through the drawers.  I think the chest of drawers has clothes in several sizes.  Dan is prepared for visitors with his job so he carries different sizes.  Tomorrow you and I can shop for some clothes.” Marcus opened a drawer and threw some shorts and a T-shirt at him. “Why don’t you go into the bathroom and change.  Then I can take that clothes to the washer.” Minutes later Danny came out, carrying his clothes. Marcus pulled the blankets on the bed down. Danny hesitated getting in bed.  

“I….Marcus….”

“What is it Danny?”

“I don’t know what you want from me,” Danny looked at his feet.  “Nobody does this for nothing.” Danny stepped closer to Marcus and touched his cheek, “I can…” Danny’s hand grazed the front of Marcus’ pants.

“Oh, no, Danny,” Marcus backed up quickly. “Danny, I don’t know where you’ve come from or where you’ve been but here I hope I can be your friend, maybe a big brother but I …. I don’t want anything from you, except maybe some respect and honesty.  Now, get in bed. I don’t know how old you are but I got a kiss goodnight from my parents until I left home so,” he guided Danny into bed and, pulling the blankets up to Danny’s chin. He kissed first one and then the other cheek. “Sleep well, Danny.”  Marcus brushed the hair off his forehead.

“Marcus,” there was fear in Danny’s voice. “Please don’t tell Dan what I …..if he thinks I….”

“Sleep Danny.  Everything will be fine.” Marcus kissed his forehead and left the room.

Dan was waiting by their bedroom door.  Marcus stepped into his arms and kissed him but Dan saw the tears rolling down his cheeks.  “Red, what happened? What did he do?”

“He thought he would have to ‘pay’ me to stay with us.  He thought…. he is just a boy.”

Dan led Marcus into the room and started to undress him after closing the door.  “Yes, he is a boy,” Dan said as he kissed Marcus on the chest and then took a nipple between his teeth, “and he is safe now.  You on the other hand…” Dan threw him on the bed and followed after him.

After they finished making love, Marcus laid in Dan’s arms.  “Was that what it was like for you?” Marcus asked as his finger gently moved down the trail of hair below Dan’s naval.

“Pretty much.  If someone was nice they usually wanted something but from time to time I met just a good hearted person.”  He sucked in as Marcus began to play with his curly pubic hair.

“I’m so sorry you had to do that, darling.” Marcus felt Dan stiffen at what he considered pity.  “Now just knock it off. I’m your husband. If I can’t try to understand how you felt, you aren’t giving me enough credit and you don’t realize how much I love you.” Marcus moved his hand lower and began playing with his balls.  

Dan’s body responded quickly, “Will you let me make love to you, Dan? Let me remind you how real love feels?”  Dan turned over offering his ass and Marcus gently prepared him, stroking his prostate for some time, and then slid in as gently as he could.

“God, Red,” Dan choked on tears.  “I love you so much.” Soon he cried out and collapsed flat on the bed.  

Marcus laid down next to Dan and this time took him into his arms.  “I will always be here for you, darling.”

Brian woke up very early and knew it would be late morning in Europe.  He needed to talk to Justin. Justin’s voicemail picked up and Brian stopped the call but moments later Justin called back.  “Hey Baby. God I miss you.” Justin crooned softly.

“I miss you, too,”  Brian instantly felt a little better.  “God, a king sized bed just isn’t made to be slept in alone.”

“Are you at the cottage?”

“Ya, Brinn will stay with us and Dan told me to put Gus’ family in his house.”

“That will be nice.  Is something wrong? Is the business thing worse than you thought?”

“I’m having a breakfast meeting that could end up as a luncheon meeting about that but we have another issue.  I took Brinn out of school yesterday afternoon and we spent time together. I didn’t have her stay over since I have this early meeting but  when I was ready to leave the counselor stopped me. Tina has been at it again.”

“Fuck!  What did she do now?”

“She made contact with Brinn via email.  She was trying to get an address from her.  Thankfully the school did their job and I will deal with Brinn later today but do you agree, she needs to go to jail?”

“If they don’t lock her up I will take care of her myself,”  He shouted into the phone.

“I’ll talk to our lawyer as soon as the office is open today.  How is this stop of the tour going?”

“Not nearly as much fun without you here. Can’t wait to see everyone and hold that baby.”

“Soon, Sunshine.  I have to go. I will let you know what is going on as soon as I know.  Love you.”

“Love you, Brian.”

“Hey Theodore, how are you? It has been far too long,” Brian hugged his longtime friend and CFO.

“Brian, Europe looks like it agrees with you,” he traced the faint scar on Brian’s neck that most people would never notice.  “How is Justin doing? Has he fully recovered?”

“Yes, Scared the hell out of me but he is back to normal now. His personality always changes a bit on tour but in most ways that is a benefit to me.  He is insatiable. I can’t believe I still love him more every day.”

“It’s because he has been foolish enough to put up with you for twenty plus years.” Ted smiled at him. “I know, Blake and I are getting close to twenty years and I couldn't be more grateful.  With both hit the jackpot with husbands.”

“That we did,” They chatted about Ted’s boys and Gus and his daughter when the attorney walked into the office.  They got right into the paperwork and the case they needed to nail the employee who was working for a competitor.  With only a couple quick breaks and lunch at the table. Finally at 2:00 p.m. an agreement was signed with Kinnetic getting a large sum of money for the rival company and taking control of an office in Denver.  He planned to take the accounts he wanted from that office and then reselling it to another company. 

Brian then went into his private office with the attorney to talk about Tina. About 4:00 they were told a warrant had been issued for Tina’s arrest.  Brian was satisfied with this but he couldn’t say he was happy. He had to break the news to his daughter and she was going to be devastated. Maybe he would wait and tell her tomorrow.  He had already decided she could take the day off. He had to drop by the office to sign some of the papers that would be ready but otherwise he had the day free. Hopefully he could get her to understand.

He had arranged to pick her up between 5:00 and 5:30 with a packed bag.  Brian noticed a lot of girls hanging out in the hall when he arrived and walked back to Brinn’s room.  When they came out together, Brian carrying her bag, there were even more girls standing in small groups.  All the girls said goodbye to Brinn as they passed them. Brian noticed Brinn was giggling as they walked out the door.

“What is so funny, Brinny?”

Now she was laughing almost too hard to walk,  “They all think you are cute for an old guy.”

“Old guy?” Brian put the bag on his shoulder and picked up the now squealing girl, “Old guy!” He kissed her and dropped her on the back seat of the waiting car. As she chatted he listened halfheartedly, knowing how much pain he was going to bring her soon. In the car over, he had talked to Justin for moral support and to let him know about the arrest warrant.  He was glad to hear they would get Tina but he knew their daughter and he knew she wouldn’t be heartbroken. Justin agreed it might be a good idea to wait until morning to tell her because he would be available to be on the phone with them at that time.

“Dad, you aren’t listening to me.  Did you have a rough day?”

“I guess I kind of did.  I was in a meeting all day but I have all day off tomorrow except stopping at the office to sign a couple papers. What would you like to do for dinner? We can do whatever you would like."

"Dad, can we dress up and go to a grown up dinner?"

"Do you have a dress along?"

"Of course I did. I thought I would need one for Gus and Shelby's visit."

"And, I think Shelby plans to do a little shopping with you.” 

“Really?” She screamed so loud it hurt Brian’s ears.

“Well I better make a phone call to make reservations.”  Brian made a call just as they pulled up to the garden gate.  He punched in the code and they entered. “Go on. I am sure it will take you longer than me.”  Brinn ran on ahead. Brian watched his daughter as she skipped into the house. He did what had to be done but would she be able to understand?  Damn it. He missed Sunshine.

The evening was delightful.  Brinn glowed with excitement.  Brian could hardly believe this was his little girl.  When had she grown up? After dinner, she asked Brian to dance with her and he had to admit she was quite good at the waltz and a couple others but his favorite was when he picked her up and her arms were around his neck.  She was getting sleepy and laid her head on his shoulder and then as the music came to an end she looked up at him and kissed him on his cheek saying, “I love you so much, Daddy.”

 

“Oh, Brinny, I love you, too.”

Chapter 7

“Marcus, don’t let him out of your site today.” Dan was finished breakfast.   “I mean it. I don’t care how much he likes you, he will take flight any chance he gets.  He will still feel threatened here. And remember, don’t get attached. He could be going home tonight if we can figure out who he is.”

“NO!  I won’t go back home.  You can’t make me ever go home!”  Danny ran down the stairs and not knowing what else to do flung himself and Marcus and wrapped his arms tightly around Marcus.  

Marcus could feel his body tremble. “Oh, Danny, Dan will not make you go any place that is dangerous but aren’t your parents worried about you.”  Dan slipped out of the room. He needed to find these people and the story behind this kid. 

“No one is looking for me.  Nobody wants me around. If you let me I’ll pack up my stuff and get out of here.  You don’t have to worry about me.” 

“Well, there are two things wrong with that.  I can’t let you go on your own and I do want you around.”

“Would you like some breakfast?  Do you like bacon or sausage?”

As Marcus started scrambling some eggs, Danny came up beside him and started tending the bacon.  And to Marcus’ surprise, answering some questions.

“So, do you have any brothers or sisters?”

“Ya, I have an older brother and sister and a younger sister.”

“When’s the last time you saw them?” Marcus asked as he put toast in the toaster.  “Do you drink coffee, Danny?

“Do you have cream and sugar? Oh, it’s been a while.”

“Of course we have cream and sugar.  Why don’t you make yourself a cup? I will need a second cup soon.”  He watched out of the corner of his eye as Danny looked at the different coffee choices and then added cream and sugar.

“Would you like me to make you another cup?”

“I would love that. Thank you.”  Danny took his mug and made another cup of coffee. 

“Do you use sugar and cream?”

“No, I don’t.  I can’t afford the calories.”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that.  You are very good looking.” He blushed as soon as he said it. “I mean….You look good….I, you’re very thin.”

“Thanks, Danny.  I just want to keep it that way.  Dan is a very attractive man who anyone would want…”

“Any gay guy, you mean.”  Marcus set the plates of food down by the counter stools.  Danny sat down and Marcus sat on the other side.

“Well, I know a lot of women who are very attracted to Dan, too.” Marcus sipped his coffee and nibbled on his toast. “Are you gay, Danny?”

“Why would you think that?  Last night….I just thought…”

“I think that because the sheriff told us you said you were. Dan and I don’t care if you are or if you aren’t.  But we know lots of kids end up on the streets.” Marcus decided to let it go for now and went back to his brother and sisters.  “So are all your siblings still at home?”

“My brother is in…” Danny paused.  “I’m done talking about myself. Like I said I can just be on my way.” Danny drank the last of his coffee and headed for the stairs.  

“Danny, I’m sorry.  I can’t let you go anywhere alone.  I think you know that. You were caught stealing.”

“Did they tell you what I was stealing?  Bread and peanut butter. I was hungry and I didn’t have any money and I just couldn’t make more money, I was too sore. I didn’t think I could stand having another guy….”

“Oh, Danny, did you see a doctor?”

“They wanted me to but I wouldn’t let them.”

“Danny, are you feeling better now? Just because you had sex with a man does not make you homosexual.  But if you are, don’t think that having sex to survive is the same as making love with someone you care about.” Marcus walked around to where Danny sat. He lightly touched his shoulder and Danny crumbled against Marcus. 

“He wasn’t very patient with me and he wasn’t very nice at all.” Marcus wrapped his arms around the boy’s shoulders. Danny sobbed for a few minutes. 

When he calmed down, Marcus softly said, “Do you still have pain? Let me take you to the doctor and have him check you out.”

“I’m fine.  I’m just a little pansy.  That’s what the guy said when I asked him to take it easy.”

“It hurt like hell the first time I had sex with Dan.  But he was very gentle with me. I am a very lucky man.  Danny, if you are attracted to men don’t let that oaf make you question it.”

Marcus looked at Danny, “Do you need some clothes?  Do you need to wash clothes? May I have a look? We could go shopping and get you anything you need.”

“You don’t have to.  I can’t take much when I….”

“Please don’t run, Danny.  Let me help you. I am sure I can make those charges go away if you are willing to cooperate with us.  Let’s go get some wash started. We don’t have to talk about anything you don’t want to. Do you like video games?  We have a killer game room. I could show you how it’s done.”  

“Ya, right.  I bet I can whip your ass!”  And with that Marcus changed the mood.  They went through Danny’s shirts and pants and threw them in the washer.  Marcus knew he had to back off. He had a feeling some stuff might slip out.  “Tomorrow we need to go into town because I need to work for about an hour and then maybe we can pick up a couple pair of jeans and shirts.  Looks like those sneakers have had some wear too.”

“Marcus, I can’t let you spend so much money on me.”

“Danny, can I tell you a secret?”

“Sure.”

“Dan is filthy rich and I haven’t done so bad either.  Let me buy you a few things.” They started the washer and Marcus smiled at him.  “Now let me kick your ass in Fortnite.”

Brian woke when Brinn snuggled up against him.  His arms wrapped around her and kissed the top of her head.  “Dad, am I too old to get in bed with you? I know it isn’t always appropriate for kids to be in bed with their parents.”

“Brinny, I hope you never get too old to crawl into bed with me and your Daddy, as long as you know we are sleeping.”

“I know.  When you make love I would NOT want to be here.” Brian laughed out loud. “I would never be able to unsee you having sex!”  

Now Brian realized she actually knew exactly what that entailed.  “I see you have been studying Biology.”

“I have.  At first I couldn’t wrap my head around having sex.  I understand the physical contact, you and Daddy told me about it a long time ago, but I don’t want anyone else to stick….” In Brian’s head he was going lalalalala.  He didn’t want to hear his daughter talk about sex. “Dad, are you listening. I was saying, I don’t know how you and Daddy could ever walk. Our teacher said usually there is a giver and receiver.  Is that….”

“That is the end of this conversation,” Brian pulled her close.  “Brinn, we need to have a serious conversation.”

“What about?  Are you going to take me shopping to get Gus’ gift?  I actually already got it. It is in my bag. Can we go to the Empire State Building?  I have never been there, well not that I remember.”

“Brinn,” Brian pulled her close to him.  “Your daddy and I have to talk to you about something.  He is waiting for us to call him.”

“Dad, you aren’t getting a divorce are you?  I just couldn’t handle that. “ She sat up on the bed, looking at Brian.

“No, Sweetheart.  I still love your Daddy with all my heart. Let’s give him a call.” Brian grabbed a tablet next to the bed and used that to connect with Justin.  “Hey Sunshine,” Brian’s voice had a soft husky tone.

“Hey, Baby.  I miss you. Oh, Brinny, it is so good to see you with your dad.  I miss you like crazy. I can’t wait to see you in two days.”

“I’m very excited to see everyone.”  Brinn stood up and started jumping on the bed.  Brian sat cross legged on the bed and pulled Brinn down so she was facing the tablet and leaning against Brian.  

“Brinn, listen to your dad.  He has something to tell you that is going to be hard for you to understand but it is something he and I discussed and totally agreed on.”

“Daddy, you are scaring me a little. Dad said you weren’t getting divorced.”

“No, of course not.  I have a hard time being away from him for four days. I can’t live without him.  Now, sit quietly and let him talk.”

“Brinn, we know that your mother and you have been in contact.”  He felt Brinn’s body stiffen. “Did you contact her first or did she find you?”  

“She….”

Justin said, “We need you to be totally honest, Sweety.”

“We have a secret word. We made it up.  She posted it on several advanced biology sites.  She left her email address. I emailed bay with my secret word so she knew it was really me.”

Justin spoke, “How long have you been talking to her?”

“We only emailed a couple times.  I was expecting a message from her yesterday but….you got it, didn’t you?”  She looked over her shoulder at Brian.

“The school confiscated it and gave it to me the first night.”

“But you didn’t say anything.”

“I needed to talk to your daddy so we could decide what to do.”

“I will tell her we can’t talk anymore.  I promise. I know I shouldn’t…”

“Sweetheart, you won’t have to tell her.  Your mother broke all kinds of rules she promised to keep.  Do you know what a warrant is?”

“It is something police use when they need to put someone to jail.”  Brinn said looking warily at Brian and then at Justin on the screen. She moved off Brian’s lap. “Dad, you didn’t….  Daddy, you didn’t let them….” Brinn began to sob from deep inside her.

“Brinny, Sweetheart, Tina broke the law and now she has to be punished.”

“But you are putting my mom in jail.”  She nearly screamed at them both.

“Brinn, if I had my way I’d do a lot worse!”

“Daddy!  How could you say that?”

Brian tried to pull Brinn into his arms but she fought him.  She pulled free and ran to her bedroom, slamming the door hard enough for the windows to shake.

“Baby, I’m sorry you have to deal with this alone for a couple days. I love you,” Justin blew Brian a kiss.

“How long should I leave her alone?”  

“Give her an hour unless she starts throwing things in there.”

“Gee, thanks!  I’ll call you later. I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you, too. I miss you in the big, empty bed.”

“Speaking of bed, you and I have to talk about our daughter when we get back together. She now understands our sex life thoroughly, if you get my drift.”

“I want to get a lot more than that.  Bye, Brian.”

Brian went downstairs and made a smoothie  for Brinn. She had to be getting hungry and she always liked them.  He couldn’t wait any longer. He knocked on the door to her bedroom and turned the knob.  He had barely moved the door an inch before something shattered on the other side. She really did have her daddy’s temperament.   “Brinn, I brought you something to eat. I thought you would like a banana berry smoothie.” He pushed the door open further and saw her reflection in a mirror.  Her eyes were red and puffy. He walked over to her and handed her the glass. She took a long drink and then her back stiffened.

“I want to be brought back to the school now.” She said softly.  “I can’t stay here with you. I just can’t be in the same place with someone who would do that to my mother.”  She took another swallow. “I will be ready in thirty minutes. Please have a car ready for me.”

Normally, Brian would probably laugh at that comment but today it tore him apart.  As Brian started down the steps Brinn called out, “And I don’t need you to ride back with me.  I don’t want to be with you.”

A half hour later Brian helped Brinn into the car, “Brinny, we love you.”

“Don’t call me.  I’ll call you!” Brinn rolled the car window up.

Brian called the school and explained the situation.  They assured him they would keep a close eye on her and if they were concerned they would call him.  Brian then call Gus. He hoped that one of his children still loved him.

“Hey Pops, I am on my way to pick up Kam right now.”  Brian explained what was going on. “I just wanted to let you know because I can see Tina trying to call anyone in the family.  She is not going to take getting arrested easily.”

“I’m sorry for Brinn.  I will try giving her a call this evening.”

“How is Kam doing?”

“Well, he is doing alright but he is going to stay in lockup while we are in New York.  I just don’t want my foreman to have to deal with him but I really think he will get over this.”

“Well, I am looking forward to seeing all three of you.  I am almost worried your daughter is going to hurt my lovelife.  I don’t think Justin will let her sleep in the other house. Maybe having Taylor in Brinn’s room will help.”

“Well, Pops, I am not going to complain if we get a night alone. I’m pulling up in front of the jail.  I will give Brinn a call tonight.”

“Thanks, Gus.  Love you.”

“Love you too, Pops.”

By the time Brian called Justin he was already at his show.  Brian left a message explaining what was going on and then he walked to the nearest bar. Brian had lost count of  how many drinks he had had when he got a call from his attorney’s office. Tina was in jail in Colorado. A judge was reviewing the case and would sentence her within the week.  The sentence could be anywhere between six months and three years. The lawyer expected it to be on the higher end of that estimation.

Brian realized he had been sitting in the bar for several hours now and he decided it was time for a change of scenery.  He was going to find a place he could get a good meal and drink himself into oblivion this evening. He headed to a place around the corner, close enough for him to walk home whenever he chose to do so.  As he walked his phone rang. “Hey, Sunshine.”

“Oh, Brian. I wish I could have been there.  You did a great job but maybe if we were both there she would have listened to reason.”

“There was no reasoning with her.  Gus is calling her this evening. Maybe that will help her think things through.  She’s been arrested. When Brinn hears she is really locked up, it won’t be good.” Brian’s words were slurring a bit.

“How much have you had to drink, Brian?”

“Not nearly as many as I plan to have before I go home. I’m fine.  I’m in the neighborhood and am on my way to the place around the corner for dinner.  I will be able to walk home.”

“Just remember, if Brinn wants to talk, you need to be fit to go talk to her.  You are the only one in the city.”

“Damn it.  Don’t make me face this alone and sober.”

“I’m sorry, Baby.  I know it isn’t a good situation.  I doubt she will call tonight but …. Never mind.  You are a great father. You will be there for her when she needs you.”

“I hope she does call.  The car service is on call so if I need to go I’m ready.  Go to sleep, Sunshine. I know you have been busy,” Brian leaned against a storefront.  His voice softened, “I miss you so much. I just want to hold you and make love to you. I can feel…”

“I miss you, too.  I told the pilot to be ready to take off about midnight tomorrow night.   I should be home early Friday morning. I want to make love to you and then by Friday noon we can deal with Brinn together.  Love you, Brian.”

“Love you, Sunshine.”  Brian walked to the rest of the way to the bat.

After dropping Kam off at jail and letting them know tomorrow would be the last day he was picking him up until next Wednesday.  He had told Kam, who actually seemed glad. He hadn’t ever worked so hard in his life. He was ready to rest. As Gus pulled away he called Brinn.

“Hi,” it was Brinn’s voice but none of her spark.

“Is this Brinny Kinney?  The girl who usually squeals so loud I lose my hearing?”

“Yes,  Gussy, it’s me.”

“Do you want to tell your big brother about your problems?”

“I am sure you know or you wouldn’t be calling me.  Which of our dads told you?”

“Does it matter?  They are both worried about you.”

“So they send the police after my mom? I will never talk to them again.  I will just stay at school or move in with John and Tony.”

“You don’t mean that, Sweety.”

“I do mean that! And I don’t give a damn if I never see them again.”

“Brinny, I know this is hard but your mom broke the law.  Our dads just want you safe. You know they love you. They love both of us so much they would do anything to keep us safe.”

“Gus, I am sorry but I just …. You are still coming this weekend, I can’t wait to hold my niece again.  I bet she has gotten so big.”

“She has grown a lot.  It will be good to get the family all together.”

“I won’t be there.  Will you come see me? Can I stay with you?”

“Sure, Brinny.  You can stay in Dan’s house with us but think about it.  “Do you really think our dads would do something to hurt us?”

“I need to go Gussy.  It is almost quiet time which means no more phones or screens until morning.”

“I love you, Miss Thing.  I will spend lots of time with you this weekend but please think about our dads.  They love you.”

“Bye, Gus.”

Marcus and Danny played video games until early afternoon and then they went to make some lunch.  “I am not a great cook but…”

“I can cook. Can I make lunch?”

“The fridge and cupboards are yours.  I am going to check with Dan and see if he has had lunch.  He sometimes eats in the office but maybe he will join us.”  Marcus smiled a little.

“You really love him, don’t you?”

“I would die for him without hesitation.  He makes me so much better than without him.”

“I think you’re pretty great the way you are.”  Danny said softly as he started digging through the freezer.  “Tell Dan lunch will be ready in half an hour.”

Marcus called over to the office, “Hey, Darling, are you coming home for lunch?”

“What are you going to feed me, Red?  I can think of something I would really like to  eat right now.”

“I am not sure what we are eating.  Danny is cooking.”

“I hope you are watching him!”

“Dan, he isn’t going to hurt us.”

“Well, I have to admit I doubt he would hurt himself but I would feel better if you were close while he cooked, not to mention he could hurt himself or one of us if he got a knife.  I’m serious, Red, watch him! I’ll be there soon.” The phone went dead.

Marcus strode back into the kitchen.  “So did you find something worth making?”

“Sure, you have lots of good stuff here.”  

Marcus took in a deep breath and put his hands on Danny’s shoulder looking at the pan. It looked and smelled really good. “Where did you learn to cook?”

“Well, I never got into sports so when my mom and dad….”  Danny stopped, “I just cooked dinner for my family.”

“Danny, how old are you?”

“17.  Almost 18.”

“Danny, you are not almost 18.  I’m not sure if you are any teen.”

“I am too a teen!  I have been for a long time! How dare you…”  Danny turned and found himself in Marcus’ arms. Danny’s arms went around his waist and hugged Marcus as his head dropped onto Marcus’ chest.  Within seconds Marcus felt dampness. He wrapped his arms around the young boy and kissed the top of his head.

“Danny, it’s ok.  I am sure your parents are worried about you.  We can talk to them. I am sure….”

Danny’s arms tightened even more. “No, they are glad I’m gone.  I’m sure they are thrilled their queer son is no longer around. They hate me.  I tried so hard to make them like me but they just couldn’t…”

Marcus felt tears rolling down his own cheeks.  God, he could feel the waves of pain coming off of him.   He started stroking the boy’s head and before he realized it, Danny had tilted his head up and tried to kiss Marcus.  

“What the HELL do you think you’re doing!” Dan raged toward them and before Marcus could stop him, Dan lifted Danny in the air and drew his arm back to swing.  Marcus grabbed Dan’s arm.

“Dan, stop.”  Marcus pried Dan’s grip from Danny’s shirt. “Danny, why don’t you go finish our lunch.” Marcus patted his shoulder.  “Everything will be fine, just finish the meal.”

“You, with me, this way.” Marcus pointed at Dan and then toward the living room.

“What the hell….” Dan’s tone was anything but friendly. 

Marcus crushed his mouth on Dan’s until Dan had to give in and pulled Marcus tightly against him. “I was just making progress. I bet now I’ll have to start all over. Two sisters, one older, one younger.  One older brother. Mom and Dad. He is in his teens but I hadn’t gotten an exact age.”

Dan started to open his mouth but Marcus put up his hand, “Ok, Red, what else?”

“He misses them but they don’t want anything to do with him.” Marcus took Dan’s hand and placed it on his wet shirt. “The boy is heartbroken.” 

“But he was going to kiss you.” Dan whispered.

“He just wants some comfort. Think back, Darling.  Didn’t you ever…”

It was Dan’s turn to put up his hand. “We’ll continue this later.  Whatever he is making, it smells good.”

Marcus tried to start a friendly conversation as they ate but couldn’t get more than a word or two out of Danny.  Dan kept up a friendly conversation with Marcus and when he was done eating he looked at Danny. “That was really good.  Can we hire you to cook for us every day?”

Danny beamed for a minute, “Thanks.  I like to cook.” He looked back at his hands. “Marcus, I didn’t mean to….”

“Forget about it,” Dan said.  “I need to get back to work.” He turned to Danny, “Thanks for a real meal.”  He then turned to Marcus and pulled him close, “I think I will be home around 7:00.  I will pick up pizzas on the way home,Ok Red?”

“Sounds great.” Marcus kissed Dan a little longer than he should have in front of Danny.  He felt Dan’s body responding against his own growing cock. “Love you, Darling.”

Dan snagged one more quick kiss, “God, I love you, Red.”

Danny started cleaning up the kitchen.  “Hey, you weren’t brought here to be our housekeeper.  We actually have one of those.” Marcus pulled out some containers and put the leftovers in it.  

“You really are a talented chef.”

“I’m no chef. I just make food.  You and him, you are just like newlyweds.”

Marcus laughed, “We are.  Well, at least if you can call nine months newlyweds.” He sighed, “I love that man so much.”

“I just want to apologize for trying to kiss you. I am just kind of …. I don’t know.”

“You are lonely.  You miss your family.  You miss being loved. Are you sure your parents aren’t worried?”

“I have a feeling my little sister misses me.  I took care of her after school everyday. Well, we had a cleaning lady that was supposed to watch us but most of the time I just watched her.”

“I bet she misses her big brother.”

“My dad always called me the big pansy.  She was the only one that didn’t snicker at that.”

Marcus pulled the boy against him, “We can check on her for you.”

“No, Katie might as well forget me. I can’t ever go back there.”

“Your parents...were they good parents before they realized…”

“They were average parents.  They love their other kids and dad can yell a lot but I think he was kind of average.  Mom and Dad both worked hard. They worked a lot but they made time for my brother and sister’s activities.”

“I know it’s a little chilly but how about a little walk to get some fresh air and then we can have a rematch or play another game.”   As they walked, Danny was very observant. He wanted to get a feel for the area so when the time was right he could get away. He couldn’t stay.  He had said too much.

Brian picked at the salad he had ordered.  He had chosen to eat at the bar. He didn’t like eating alone and at least he had the bartender for company. As he ordered another drink he hoped his entree got here soon.  The liquor was catching up with him but he was not nearly done drinking for the evening. It was early and the last thing he wanted to do was go home to that empty house.

“Is this seat taken,” raspy female voice asked.

“It’s all yours,” Brian said to the attractive woman next to him. “Can I get you a drink?” Before she could answer Brian called over the bartender, “Give the lady whatever she wants to drink or eat and put it on my card.”

“Yes, sir, Mr. Kinney.”

“Mr. Kinney? Are you somebody important?”

“No, I just have the right color credit card.”

“Well, I appreciate the offer but I don’t want to let you think that I am going to thank you later.” 

Brian leaned on the bar with his forearms and brought his head down onto his hands as he sipped his scotch. He turned toward the young woman and had to smile.  “Well, unless your name is Justin and you have a dick, I’m not interested in that. However, how about joining me at a table, I have food coming I am sure we can split, and we can get to know each other a little bit.”

Three hours later Brian and his new friend had both eaten their fill and knew more about each other than some people they had known for 20 years.  As they walked to the door of the bar and Brian waited for the Uber she had called, he thanks her for listening to his family woes.  

“Brian, we never talked jobs, but I happen to be a custody lawyer, a damn good one if I may say so, and,” She handed him her card,  “if I can help in any way with your daughter’s case, let me know.” As the Uber pulled up the woman put her arms around Brian’s neck and kissed him long and languidly. “Goodbye, Brian Kinney, thanks for dinner and drinks.”

Brian could only wave as the car rolled away.  He knew he was drunk when he realized he almost invited her back to the cottage.  Brian walked back to the garden. He leaned against a wall about halfway home just to regain his senses and then he went the rest of the way.  He let himself into the gate and stumbled through the garden. By the time he got to the cottage he realized his cheeks were wet. By the time he got to the bedroom, he was sobbing. He managed to get his clothes off and dropped onto the mattress in his briefs. “FUCK!  I need you, Sunshine.” he said through his sobs and he passed out where he was. It was only 11:00 p.m.

Justin had left the gallery with a suitcase.  His paintings would be packed without him and sent on to Germany where he and Brian would go together after the visit to New York.  As soon as the plane was in the air, Justin went to lay down. His mind was busy. He would land about the same time he took off and should be back at the cottage about 2:00 a.m. He had Dan text him the code to the gate, so he could get in.   Justin finally drifted off thinking about his distraught daughter. He had tried to call her as he left for the airport but he could see his call was rejected. Poor Brinn. He wasn’t sure how they would get through to her.

Gus couldn’t wait to see his family tonight.  He wanted to hug his little girl and wife. Spending time with Kam reminded him how fortunate he was.  Kam wasn’t a big talker but today they had worked side by side for most of the day. He would answer questions or make a comment once in awhile responding to something Gus said and he realized Kam never mentioned his family, not even when Gus mentioned something about his.  Kam definitely didn’t have the connection Gus did. He walked in the kitchen and found Taylor in a seat having a ‘conversation’ with her mom as Shelby made dinner. Gus pulled Shelby into his arms and kissed her long and hard.

“Well,....” she couldn’t say anything else for a minute. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for another kiss. Gus’ hands went under her shirt and was thrilled to find her braless. Soon she moaned and he pulled her shirt up, bringing his mouth to her breast as he lifted her up on the counter.  “Oh, god, Gus….” Taylor giggled at her mother’s voice.

“I plan to really make her laugh at us now,”  Gus said as he tugged down her pants.

“Gus, our daughter is….ooh…” he managed to get her pants down and now slipped his fingers deep into her as he brought his mouth back down to her breast. “Oh, Gussy,” as her breath became irregular, Taylor started babbling.

His fingers stroked her until she no longer could take it.  She cried out, “Holy….Shit!” After a few moments getting her senses back to normal, Gus helped her off the counter and brought her pants back up.  After a quick kiss, he walked over to Taylor and kissed her soft cheek.  

“Good thing you can’t tell anyone what you just saw. Do you want to come take a shower with Daddy?”  The smile she gave him melted his heart.

“You tell Daddy, your dinner is ready and then you will be ready for bed, leaving lots of time for Mommy to thank Daddy for that amazing greeting.”  Gus kissed both of them once more before taking the steps two at a time. 

When Gus had showered he slipped into his robe and walked to Taylor’s room where he heard Shelby talking quietly to her daughter as she nursed her.  “Baby girl don’t ever settle for anything but the best. I didn’t. There will be a person you will love as much as I love your father. You deserve the best.”

Gus stood at the door watching them.  He could see Taylor was sleeping but Shelby still held her close to her breast.  He walked in and gently took her out of her mother’s arms and kissed her gently as he laid her in her crib.  He felt Shelby’s arms wrap around his waist and then into the opening of his robe and began stroking his cock.  He moaned softly. “I love you, Shelly.” He turned and kissed her. They walked out of the nursery and Shelby looked at the stairs and then at their bedroom.  “I’m afraid I need to eat something or I won’t have the strength to keep up with you.”

They strode to the kitchen hand in hand.

Dan, Marcus, and Danny ate dinner and then Danny went to his room to watch a movie. As Marcus and Dan settled into their room, they sat on the small sofa in front of a fire.  “So you have any leads on Danny?” Dan asked Marcus.

“I wouldn’t say it’s a lead but it is obvious he loves his little sister.  His older siblings made fun of him as well as his parents. I would guess they are upper middle class.  Both parents work but they have at least a part-time housekeeper. He still won’t tell me how old he is but I would guess 14, maybe a freshman.”

“I’ll put that into the missing person’s database tomorrow but right now I should set the alarm system…” Marcus straddled Dan’s lap and pressed his cock firmly against Dan’s.

“I guess the alarm can wait,” as he slipped his hands down the back of Marcus’ pants.

Danny stood at the door of the master bedroom and was sure Dan and Marcus were making out, hell, they were screwing.  He knew it. He moved silently through the house, praying the alarm wasn’t set on the outside door. He was fairly sure his bedroom door had an alarm on it, too, but it hadn’t been set yet.  He opened a kitchen drawer he had seen a flashlight in earlier. He took it grabbed some bread, peanut butter, and some fruit from a bowl on the counter and he took a small knife. He slowly opened the outside door.  No alarm. He took off at a jog toward the buildings he had seen on their walk today. He hoped there was someplace he could hide there. It was colder than he expected but he would soon warm up running.

After they finished making love, Dan grabbed his phone to look at the security system but Marcus gently moved his knee against his dick and then rolled onto him.  He quickly hit the arm button without looking at the app and once more, with Marcus above him, entered him once more, he said, “Damn,I love you, Red,” as he drove up hard.

Justin heard the buzzer by the bed go off.  “Mr. Taylor, we are starting our approach. You will need to be in a seat in about twenty minutes.”

“Thank you,” he replied as he quickly combed his hair and pulled his clothes back on.  He popped a stick of gum into his mouth. He thought of Brian warm and naked in that big bed and he rubbed his cock feeling it respond just thinking about him.  The earthy smell that only Brian had. The texture of his skin that was different from any other man he had been with. He better slow down. It would be at least two hours before he got to the cottage, before he could touch those dark strands of hair.  He never mentioned it but there were more silver strands in it every year. He loved every inch of that man and every inch he could give him.

Justin had a car waiting for him and he only had the one bag.  Traffic was as light as it got in New York City. It was a little after 2:00 a.m. when the car pulled up to the gate and Justin gave the driver a hefty tip for picking him up that late.  He put in the code and disappeared into the garden. He prayed Brian hadn’t taken the hide a key out of the place they always kept it. It took Justin a couple of seconds but then he located it.  He had the code for the house but when he entered he saw Brian hadn’t even set it.  

Justin moved up the stairs to the bedroom. The door was open and moonlight fell on Brian’s face. It glowed. When he got closer he realized there were dried tears on his cheeks.  His heart wept for him. He removed his clothes and laid down next to him. He reached out and touched Brian’s cheek.

Brian’s eyes fluttered, “Now I’m seeing him. I must be really drunk.  I need you, Sunshine.” He started to turn over.

Justin reached out and touched his cheek again. This time he let his hand trail along Brian’s jawline. “I’m right here, Baby,” he traced Brian’s lips as he brought his mouth closer.

“It’s really you?”  Brian’s speech was slurred and in his drunken state, tears came again.

“Come here, Brian.” Justin took Brian in his arms and slowly brought his lips to his. As their lips touched, Justin’s tongue darted between his slightly parted lips.  He could still taste the liquor in Brian’s mouth. Brian’s tongue started a dance with Justin’s as his mind began to focus again. His arm pulled Justin’s naked body tightly against his. 

“It’s so horrible.  She’s so sad. I don’t know if she will ever forgive us.  I … I need you!” He tugged Justin’s top leg up to his hip maneuvered so he could slide between Justin’s legs, entering in one motion.”

Justin  swore softly as his body adjusted and as Brian started to move he was hitting Justin’s prostate with every movement.  Justin reached around Brian and found Brian’s puckered bud. He slid his finger in far enough to stroke Brian at the same time.  Their mouths continued to draw life from each other and as the pressure built in each of them they both felt whole again. As they both came, they felt alive again.

As they spooned together a little later,  Brian slipped back into Justin. Justin reveled in the feeling and wiggled his ass to get just another quarter of an inch.  Brian held onto him tightly. Softly he said, “How did you get here? You weren’t supposed to be here until tonight.”

“I had to come to be with you and to try to talk to Brinn.  I told the gallery to pack up the paintings without my supervision.  I hope they all get to Germany in one piece.” Justin started telling Brian about the last string of shows but soon he could hear the steady breathing of a sleeping man.  “Sleep soundly, my prince. I love you so much.” He closed his eyes and drifted off.

Marcus woke around 4:00 a.m. with an odd feeling.  He was restless so he carefully got up, not wanting to wake Dan and grabbed his robe as he walked out the room.  The moon cast shadows throughout the house. He glanced down the dark hall toward Danny’s room. He looked again. Those shadows were playing tricks on him.  It looked like the door was open. He went to the kitchen and ate a banana. He had worked up an appetite after the work out he and Dan had late into the night.  In fact, he was a little sore. Maybe that is why he woke up. After drinking some water he went back upstairs and again glanced toward Danny’s room. This time he walked down that hall.  He wouldn’t peak in on him because it would trigger the alarm that was on that door but when he got there the door was open. The room was empty and his bed had not been slept in. 

“DAN! Danny’s gone.”

Thirty minutes later the house had been thoroughly searched and the police had been called.  “I should have set that damn alarm before…” Marcus was completely dressed and was grabbing a heavy jacket.  “Where are you going, Red?” Dan asked gently.

“I’m going to go look for him.”

“He’s been gone for five or six hours.  Where are you going to start?”

“I don’t know but I can’t just stay here.”  He went to grab the flashlight. “Well, at least he has some light.” He glanced around and realized there was some food missing too.  “And food.”

Dan quickly opened a drawer on the desk where they kept a couple hundred dollars in cash but it was still there.  “He must not have known there was money in here.”

“He did know it was there.  Dan, I thought I was getting through to him.  I thought I was building a relationship.”

“Red, he didn’t leave because he didn’t like it here.  He left because he was afraid if he stayed he would become attached and have to leave later. At least that would be my guess.  I kept moving when I was in that situation. It hurt too much to become attached and there were more chances of getting found out.”

“Well, I need to go look for him.”  Marcus said as he walked to the door.

“Just don’t go far.  The police will be here soon and I am sure you will have more to tell them then I do. Red, Marcus,” he said softly, “I love you.”

The next couple hours were caos.  The police arrived but decided to wait until sunrise to start looking although a BOLO was put out with his picture at the area police departments. Marcus had come back to the house chilled to the bone and scared to death for Danny.  Dan held Marcus close trying to warm him up. “We should call Gus. He’s up by now.”

“I don’t think Danny would stop there. It’s too close but Gus could help pass the word and keep an eye out.” Dan pulled out his phone and called Gus.  

“Hey, Dan. What’s up?

“When do you head out to New York City?” 

“We leave in the morning.  You sound stressed.”

“Well, I am sure you heard we are housing the kid that was in jail with Kam.  Well, he ran away sometime late last night. If you see a kid with sandy brown hair about 14 years old, let us know, please.”  Dan asked.

“Of course, Dan.  And I will let Jim know to keep an eye out when he and the workers are in the vines.”

“Thanks, Gus.  And say hi to your dads.  We miss them.” Gus heard the sound of love in Dan’s voice.  He really was family.

“I will, Dan, and let me know if you find him.”

Gus walked over to Shelby who was feeding Taylor,  “We have a runaway in the neighborhood.”

“A runaway?”

“Ya, Dan and Marcus are sort of fostering a young teenager and he left last night so he just wants us to keep an eye out for him.  He isn’t dangerous or anything.”

“Oh, I bet they are going out of their minds, especially Marcus.”

“Ya,just keep an eye out.  I will stop by the main house and tell Jim, too.” Gus kissed Taylor on the forehead and then kissed Shelby long enough to make both of them want more. “Do you have any plans for today?”

“Well, besides packing for a long weekend for three people, this morning Mary is watching Taylor so I can work on Janna’s Hope.  This afternoon I will finish packing. I know you have your clothes packed except the stuff I need to wash today.”

“I might be a little late.  I need to make sure everything is set for the next few days so nothing holds up the project. I’ll call when I am on my way home.”

“I love you, Gussy. I’ll miss you today.”

“No, you won’t,” he smiled, “You are going to be way too busy to miss me.” He dropped one more kiss on each of their foreheads.  “I love you.”

When Shelby finished dressing, she decided to walk up to Mary’s.  It was cool but the sun was out and there was no wind. She bundled Taylor up and out they went.    As she walked past the cottages something looked out of place but she looked around a little and decided it was just her imagination.  She walked the rest of the way to Mary’s and left the stroller there. As she was nearing the cottages she was sure she saw the curtain move.  She had fond memories of these cottages. It is where she and Gus had started their lives together. In case she was being watched she acted as if she was getting a call rather than making one. She used voice activation and said, “Call Marcus.”

“Shelby?” A worried voice said.

“Hey, have you found him? Is it Danny?”

“No, no sign of him.”

“Well, I could be totally wrong but I think I saw movement in our cottages.  I’m going to check it out and I’ll call you later. If it is him it might be better if I can just sort of talk with him for a few minutes rather than being bombarded with police.”

“Oh Shelby, I hope you’re right.  I know you know how to handle kids.  Just let us know as soon as you can.”

Shelby walked up to the door and knocked, “Hello? Danny, are you here?”  Shelby entered and looked around the main room. There were signs that someone had been here or was here.  What if it was someone else? Someone dangerous? She pushed the bedroom door open and looked under the bed.

“Danny, my name’s Shelby.  Marcus and Dan are friends of mine.  They are really worried about you.” She debated between the bathroom door and the closet and picked the closet.  She slowly opened the door and sat down cross legged in the doorway. She could see the toe of a running shoe. She extended her hand into the dark.  “Hi, I’m Shelby.”

A hand came out of the dark back corner, “I’m Danny, but you know that.”

“Why don’t you come out of the shadows so I can see you?”  Danny moved a little closer. He looked younger than she expected, all arms and legs, definitely not shaving yet.  

“I bet you are getting a little chilly. Would you like me to turn the heat on? I know it still works.  My fathers in law always keep it ready for company.”

“Fathers in law?”

“Yes, my husband’s two fathers live in the main house over there.” She pointed in the right direction.

“Would that be Brian and Justin?”

“Well, yes…”

“Marcus and Dan have talked about them but didn’t tell me they lived so close.”

“So how about we get off the floor.  It is colder down here.” She looked at the rumpled bed, “Looks like you found a way to stay warm.” They stood up and she led the way to the living room and dropped on the sofa.  He sat on the chair next to it.

“Ya, it’s a nice bed. Do you live in that big, new house?”

“Yes, that’s where Gus and I live with our daughter, Taylor.”

“I saw you walk past.  Where is she now?”

“Taylor’s with the vintner’s wife.  She babysits when I need to get some work done.”

“Well, don’t let me stop you.  I’ll be on my way,” he threw her a smile and a wink.

“Ya, that’s not going to happen,” She smiled over at him.

“I didn’t think so. I’ll walk back…” Shelby was shaking her head.

“How about you walk with me back to my warm house.  I’ll call Dan and Marcus and have them call off the troops and then I will feed you some breakfast.  I’m a good cook.”

“I guess.  I don’t have much of a choice.”  Danny wasn’t sure why but he liked her and he felt comfortable with her.

As they walked Danny looked closely at the house.  “That is some amazing looking house you live in.”

“Thanks, we like it.  Gus and my best friend designed it and my husband built it.  He build Dan and Marcus’ place too.”

Shelby opened the door and they walked in.  “Take off your coat and your feet will warm up quicker if you take off your shoes and put on Gus’ slippers there.  They are very warm.”

“He won’t mind?  My dad got really mad if I….”

“Gus will not mind.  I am just going to make a quick call to Marcus so he can breath easy but you can stay here as long as you want. There is a fire on the other side of that wall.” Danny took the hint and walked into the family room.  He looked over the valley and could see Dan and Marcus’ house and was sure he saw some people walking in between, looking for him.

Shelby stepped even farther away into the mud room and called Marcus, “Shelby!”

“He’s fine.  He’s at my house and I am making him breakfast.  I will let you know when he is ready to talk to you.”

“Oh, Thank god.  I have to wait?”

“Marcus, if you trust me, please let me spend some time with him today.  He can help me with a project and I might be able to find out something about him.”

“Thanks, Shelby. Tell him...tell him I love him.”

“I will, Marcus.”

She set her phone down so he could tell he had her total attention and she walked into the family room.  She found him looking at their wedding picture. “Ready for eat.” He nodded and together they made him breakfast and as he sat down to eat she pulled out some of her paperwork for Janna’s Hope Foundation.   

“What kind of work is that?”

“It’s a charity that helps abused children and their families.  It was started in memory of my friend’s daughter who was murdered by her stepfather.  He probably also killed her mother.”

“Wow, that’s really sad. Did they get the guy?”

“He is in prison for life.  Our cousin’s wife and I run it from opposite coasts.  She’s a psychologist who counsels kids that have been abused.”

“I bet you went to school.   What are you trained to do?”

“I’m a teacher.  That’s how I ended up here and married to Gus, but you don’t want to hear all about that?”

“Actually, I would love to hear it. Of course, my dad would say I’m a fairy for wanting to gossip with the girls.”

“You aren’t a fairy, Danny, unless you like fairies.”

“My dad says gay men are always fairies.”

“Your dad  is very wrong.  My husband used to date men as well as women and I can’t think of a more amazing man.”

“Your husband likes men, too?”

Shelby had to smile.  “Well, now I think he has decided on me but when I met him he had dated mostly men.” He saw a glaze come over Danny’s eyes, “He is pretty cute, isn’t he? You’ll like him when you meet him, at least most people do.”

“Oh, I would make a fool of myself.”

“That’s ok.  He has made a fool of himself more than once. “

“Like I was saying I know a lot of very successful gay men.  Dan and Marcus and Brian and Justin have more money than they could spend.  They are all very strong, successful men. Was your dad a very successful man?”

“He does pretty good.  He runs his own business. My mom works with him.”

“What kind of business is it?”

“I like you Miss Shelby, but I’m not going to tell you that.”

“Can you at least tell me how old you are?”

“I’m fourteen. I started my freshman year in a new school and….” he turned away from Shelby.  “You never told me how being a teacher helped you meet your husband.”

“I didn’t.  Gus, my husband has a younger sister who is brilliant.  I do mean brilliant. Her birthday is next month. She will be 11 and she is in college.”

“That is smart!  And you don’t teach her anymore?”

“Brinn could teach me stuff now but her dads have her in a special school now.  That’s why I am working on this foundation part time which is enough with a three month old.”

“They told me I had to  start school next week. I can’t do that. I just don’t fit in with most kids and they want to send me into some kind of reform school.  Do you know what they will do to a kid like me?”

“I am sure Dan and Marcus would listen to you if you would just tell them.  Danny, Marcus and Dan love you already and I can see why. Give them a chance and be honest with them and, Danny, if you ever need to talk to someone I’m here almost all the time.  Although I am going to New York City for a long weekend. I will be back on Tuesday and I am serious, come see me.”

There was a knock on the door.  “I have a feeling Marcus couldn’t wait to see you were really alright.  Come in.” Marcus and Dan walked in together.  

Marcus walked over to Danny and pulled him close.   “I am so glad to see you and that you are alright. I was so worried.”

“I’m sorry,” Danny looked up at Marcus.    His arms wrapped around Marcus and his head dropped on his chest.

“Thanks, Shelby.  I was about to lose it when you called me. Danny, are you ready to go home? I think we have some things to talk about.”

“I guess.”                                          

Shelby looked at Dan, “Do you have a couple minutes? I have a question about our security system. I can drive you back.”

“We took separate vehicles because I need to head into town so no problem.” Dan looked at Marcus, “You ok with that?  I will stop by Tyler and Molly’s and drop off the papers for you.” He kissed Marcus and then for a moment looked and held Danny’s gaze.  “Don’t do that again.” He squeezed Danny’s shoulder. “I won’t be in town long.”

“Danny, remember, you are welcome anytime as long as you let one of these two know.”

“Thanks, Shelby.”  Danny and Marcus walked out.

“So what do you know?”  Dan sat on one of the stools by the counter.  

“Besides knowing I am not going to get my work done before heading out of town?”

“I’m sorry about that.”

“It’s alright.  He told me a couple things I thought you’d like to know.”

“His parents own a business.  He wouldn’t tell me what kind but I would guess he is from the south.  He called me Miss Shelby. I also know he’s 14 and he started high school this fall but left after a couple weeks I think.  And most importantly the two reasons he ran away. First, he doesn’t want to go home and second, he doesn’t want to go to school.”

“Well, we really can’t do much about either of those things. If his parents want him back we have to let him go and he has to go to school.”

“It sounds like his father was verbally abusive so you might have that on his side, and, I could teach him, if that’s Ok.  I’m a certified teacher and it might take a little prodding but I think you have the pull to do it.”

“Shelby, are you sure? I know he could use some stability and less stress and I think that might do it.”

“Well, if you can work it out I will plan to start on Wednesday.”

“Shelby, you have just made my life a lot easier because as much as I object, I don’t think Marcus is going to let this kid go easily.”

“Dan, he’s a really good kid. Maybe you will have to soften that marshmallow heart of yours.”

“It’s not that easy.  Thanks, Shelby. Have a great time in New York and one of us will be in touch.”  Dan kissed Shelby’s cheek and left.

Shelby looked at her watch and shrugged as she put on her coat to go get Taylor.  Good thing she worked with family that would understand.

Chapter 8

Brian and Justin spent half the morning in bed.  They talked, they touched, and they made love. About 10:00 they finally made it to the shower. Justin took the bar of sandalwood soap and began moving it around Brian’s back.  He planted little kisses on his shoulder blades and below his ear. When he reached the small of his back, Justin sudsed his hands and set the bar down. Using his hands he began to wash the firm globes of Brian’s ass and after he was sure he had gotten the outside clean his finger began to dip into him.  Brian supported himself on one of the walls and stuck his ass out letting Justin know he wanted him. Justin positioned himself and spread Brian’s feet a little further apart getting the height right and he reached around Brian grabbing his cock as he thrust in. Brian’s head dropped back as he cried out. The mix of pain and pleasure was nearly more than he could deal with at the moment. As the men both climaxed.   Justin wrapped his arms around Brian and stayed deep inside him for some time with his head on Brian’s back.

Eventually, they separated and Brian turned around and kissed Justin so thoroughly he thought he would pass out from the pleasure he felt.  Brian mumbled, “No wonder Gus can’t go without men. You are so amazing.” 

“What was that about Gus?”

“Oh, I just meant how could he do without that amazing feeling you  just gave me.” Shit, Brian thought, Justin wouldn’t understand what Gus and Shelby agreed on. Justin gave him a funny look but when Brian began to suck on Justin’s nipples he forgot everything.

By noon they were sitting outside of Brinn’s school. They had told the director they would be taking her whether she wanted to go or not.  Understanding the situation they agreed they needed to talk it over. Justin said he would contact her by noon on Friday and give her an update.  The counselor helped Brinn pack for her expected visit with Gus and Shelby and then she brought the bag to the front area. At lunch break Brinn was brought to the front office where Brian picked up a crying, cursing Brinn and carried her to the waiting car.  They had warned the driver this would be the case and as soon as they got the door shut, the driver pulled away.  

Brian placed Brinn between them and Justin tied the seatbelt. Soon she had quit screaming and was sobbing. She looked at Brian but then turned to Justin.  “Daddy, how could you? How could you have my mama put in jail? I ….” she started sobbing too hard to talk. Justin pulled her to him and at first she fought him but then she opened her seatbelt and flung her arms around his neck.  “I’m still mad at you but I’ve missed you so much.” Justin cried along with her and Brian put his arms around both of them. When they arrived at the garden, Brian punched in the code and Justin carried Brinn thru the gate. Neither of them notice the car that pulled in right behind them.

Once they got into the cottage, Brinn pulled herself together enough to start yelling again.  “You honestly thought it was a good idea to lock my mom up in prison. Is she already locked up?  Where is she? I can’t believe…”

Brinn’s tantrum was interrupted by the gate buzzer being pressed constantly.  Brian and Justin looked at each other and Brian pressed the intercom. “Who is it!” he said tersely while Brinn continued to shout.

“This is NYPD.  Let us in, NOW, or we will break it down.”  

“May I ask what this is about?”

“Sir, if you don’t let us in right now…” Brian looked at Justin and buzzed them in. Brian stepped out of the door so they knew where they were.  Two men in suits and two uniformed police came walking over. One of the uniforms walked to Dan’s house while the other three approached Brian. “Sir, how many people are in this compound?”

“Compound?  There is no body in that house.  My husband and daughter are in this one. What the hell is this about?” The uniformed officer stepped closer to the cottage and heard Brinn hollar.

“Detective, I hear a child calling in the house.  She sounds in distress.” The uniformed officer stated.

“Sir, may I see some identification?”  Brian handed him his license. “Mr. Kinney, I would like to meet your family.”

“Ok, Detective, if you will tell me what this is about.”

“We got a report that a child was kidnapped from  a school in lower Manhattan and a citizen followed the car to this residence.  Now we hear a child in distress.”

By now Brian could barely refrain from laughing.  “I’ll get Justin and if Brinn has calmed down ….”

“Why don’t we all go inside and talk to them?” Brian lead the way as the detectives followed him.  The lead turned to the uniform, “Stay out here. We don’t want to scare the child.”

“Don’t make any sudden moves when you get through the door.  Call him down the stairs and tell him to bring the child.”  

Once in the cottage, Brian was smiling and yet hoping Brinn didn’t say anything crazy.   “Hey, Sunshine, come on down with Brinn. The police want to talk to the two of you.”

Justin looked at Brinn as they walked out of her room, “Sweetheart, I know you are mad at us but these are the real police so please be honest.” Justin took her hand and she squeezed it.  They walked down the stairs. Justin felt Brinn snuggle closer so he put his arm around her shoulders.  

Brian smiled at two of the loves of his life.  He saw the determined look on Brinn’s face and hoped she would think before she talked. “Detectives, this is my husband Justin Taylor and our daughter, Brinn.”  

“If she is your daughter why don’t you have any family pictures around here.”

“Well, this isn’t our house.  It belongs to a good friend, Dan Reed.  You probably have heard of him, Reed Security. It shouldn’t be hard to check that out.”

“Young lady, may I talk to you?”

“Yes, you may.” Brinn responded and moved away from Justin.  “Dads why don’t you have a seat on the couch and I will speak to the detectives over here on the kitchen stools.”

Brian and Justin looked at each other and both started grinning like idiots.  These men were clueless what they just stepped into.

“Detectives, what is it you want to ask me?” Brinn climbed up on the stool and looked at the men who still stood at the end of the counter.

“What is your name, young lady?” The lead detective asked.

“My name is Tia Brinn Taylor Kinney. Most people call me Brinn but you can call me Miss Taylor Kinney.”

The other detectives had a slight smile on his lips as the lead continued, “Miss Taylor Kinney, we were told that a child was being kidnapped.” he realized she was talking like she was a 30 year old.  

“Well, gentlemen, I can tell you I am not a kidnap victim although I am sure if someone saw my behavior leaving my school they would have thought that was what happened.  My fathers and I have had a disagreement and I was disagreeing very loudly. But I can assure you these are my fathers and I love them and they would give their lives for me.”

“Well, thank you, Miss Taylor Kinney, for clearing that up,” By now both detectives were having trouble keeping a straight face. “We appreciate your cooperation.” 

Brinn got off the stool and walked over and shook both of their hands.  She then turned to her fathers who sat on the sofa. “As for you two, I am still not speaking to you!”  And Brinn disappeared up the steps.”

All four men smiled from ear to ear.  “Gentlemen,” the lead detective smiled at Brian and Justin, “I am not sure what just happened here but I kind of feel like I was put in my place by an eight year old.”

Justin started laughing so hard he was curled up in a ball.  They all started laughing then. “Brinn is actually almost 11.  She will have her first year of college completed by Christmas the school tells us.”

“For some reason that doesn’t surprise me.  I am sure it isn’t easy to raise a child like that.”

“Brinn was actually easy to raise in most ways,” Justin took a deep breath trying to stop laughing.  “I’m sorry, I just flew in from Europe over night and I think I am having a little reaction to the time change.  I have missed her so much and now she really isn’t speaking to us but at least I know she realizes we love her.”

“Would you guys like to have a drink with us? You can send the uniforms home.” The detectives looked at each other and at their watches.  One walked to the door and sent the uniforms off. “It is far too early for alcohol but we do have a lunch break coming. I could use some coffee.”  Justin got up and started the coffee. He opened the refrigerator to see what was inside. He pulled out lunch meats, cheese, condiments, and chips.  “Help yourself.” Justin started making a sandwich and Brian knew it wasn’t for him. He walked up behind him and put his arms around Justin’s shoulders, pulling him close and kissing his neck.  “I’ll take it up to her,” Brian said grabbing a bottle of water for her along with the sandwich, a handful of chips, and a banana. “Is there any peanut butter in that drawer?” Justin pulled out a packet of peanut butter and put it on the tray. He kissed Brian’s cheek and started making a sandwich for himself.

“Well, it is obvious you love your daughter very much and it is also very obvious that she is your daughter.  She looks just like you. It’s none of my business but what did you do to get her so angry?”

“We have had custody issues with her mother, who has mental issues.  There is a court order with detailed visitation and contact restrictions. The school intercepted an email from her mother and now Tina is in jail.  She didn’t take it to well.”

Brian had come back down and made a sandwich for himself. “I just let her know her lunch was outside the door.  It might take Gus to talk her down.”

The detectives were enjoying this story, “Who’s Gus?”

“Gus is our son.  We have been in Europe and missed his birthday so he will be here tonight with his family and we are celebrating this weekend.  He and his wife will get her to think straight while we play with our granddaughter.” Justin was grinning now. “I can’t wait to get my hands on that little girl.”

The four men chatted for a while and then one of the detectives looked at his phone. “Looks like we need to get back to work. Thanks for the lunch, guys, and for a little laugh.”

“Thanks for handling the situation the way you did. Now I know you couldn’t drink in the middle of the day but,” Brian opened the wine cabinet, “here is something for later.” He gave them both a white and a red.  “Do you prefer something else? This is from our vineyard in California.”

“Damn, that’s why when your daughter introduced herself it sounded familiar. My wife loves your wine.”  

“Well, what’s her favorite? I can send you a case.”  Brian said.

“No, you don’t need to do that but thanks for lunch.”  Brian walked them to the gate and after they left headed back to the cottage.  When he walked in Justin was carrying Brinn’s empty tray. “At least it looks like she ate.”

“Ya, but she still isn’t talking to us.  Let’s go play for a while. If she doesn’t want to be sociable we might as well entertain each other.” Justin molded his body to Brian’s and linked his hands behind his head.  

“Best idea I’ve heard since we got out of the shower this morning.”  Brian took Justin’s bottom lip between his teeth and gently applied pressure. Justin’s cock pressed against Brian.  “Definitely a good plan.”

“Too bad this place isn’t sound proof like at home.  I could really use some tension release but that isn’t possible here.”

“Unless we gag you? I know we have a ball gag here but I don’t know that we have ever used it, or you could just be quiet.  I won’t spank you because Brinn would hear that but we have lots of toys.” As Brian talked he felt Justin get more excited. “Well get that tight ass of yours upstairs.”

Justin kissed him, flicking his tongue in and out of Brian’s mouth.  He pulled away, “I want to tell Brinn we will be in our room and make sure she doesn’t want anything.”  Brian went into the room to get ready for their play while Justin knocked on Brinn’s door. “Brinny? I know you are still angry and that’s alright but please let me know if you are alright or I will have to unlock the door and check on you.”

He heard some movement and the door opened a few inches.  Brinn’s defiant face looked up at him. “I’m fine!” 

“I just wanted you to know,” Justin said softly, “I understand why you are upset. I’m glad you realize we love you.” He moved his hand and laid it on top of hers on door.  “I am taking a nap because I am still on European time and your dad is going to keep me company.”

“Why don’t you just say you are going to have sex?” Her expression softened, “Go and make love with Dad.  I’m going to go watch a movie since I know you won’t be there to stare at me!” She pushed past him with her tablet in her hand and headed to the living room.  As she passed him she couldn’t stop herself from putting her arms around his waist and him for just a moment before her spine stiffened again and she pushed past him.

Brian saw the exchange from the door and pulled Justin into his arms.  “She’ll come around,” he whispered, “and now I want you to drop your pants and turn around.” He shut the door and locked it.  

Justin stared at all the toys Brian had found, “We had that many here?”

“I have a feeling other guests have added to them but they were all in a sealed bag marked sterilized.”

“Well, let’s change that.”

“With or without the gag?”  Brian asked as he undid Justin’s pants and ran his hands over the smooth skin of his ass. As his fingers trailed down the valley and plunged a finger deep inside of him at the same moment his mouth clamped on Justin’s.  He was already hard and dripping pre cum. Brian ran his free thumb over the tip and brought it up to his mouth, sucking off the drop. “I think without unless you get loud. I love this mouth and really like to have it available.  Brian and Justin separated and they both stripped. “Get comfortable. I want you to take as much as you possibly can.”

Justin walked over the back of the chaise lounger and rested his chest on it.  Brian walked over and placed the bottle of lube and the bag of toys on the little table next to the chaise.  He put lube on his fingers and on a medium size plug about 6 inches long. He inserted his middle finger as far as he could go. He crooked his finger a little bit and Justin bit his tongue so he wouldn’t cry out. He removed his finger and then plunged the prepared plug all the way in. 

“Oh, god, that feels so ….” Brian moved it in small circular motions. He then turned the vibrator on and moved around to the lounger.  He got on his knees and brought his erection to Justin’s mouth. He took it in eagerly. “I knew we didn’t want that gag in there.” Brian began to move in and out as he changed the speeds of the vibrator and just before Brian came he pulled out and lowered his own mouth as Justin stretched upward to meet it. After a long probing kiss, Brian walked around to Justin’s ass again and, after lubing a larger, longer vibrator he replaced the first one with the second one.  

Brian let him adjust a bit and then said, “Here it comes.  No noise.” Brian seated it all the way in. Justin gasped. Brian turned the vibrator on high and reached around Justin to stroke his erection. He moaned and began to shiver.  He fought to keep control as Brian did everything to make him lose it.

“Gag, I need the gag! I want you to push me to the edge.”  Brian picked up the gag and after kissing Justin once more he put the ball gag in his mouth.

“Can you breath?” Brian asked and Justin nodded.  The gag had a large airhole in it which some people used for other things but he wasn’t going to risk blocking his air supply. He kissed him around his mouth, running his tongue along his stretched lips.

After teasing Justin’s dick to the verge and licking the liquid off the tip, but as he started to suck, Brian could tell he was pushing the limit. He wanted to taste more of him so badly.   Brian prepared one more toy. He didn’t like to stretch him too much because it often took a couple days for him to recover and Brian didn’t want to wait that long. The last one had a large knot in the middle but the end was narrow.  “Sunshine, this one is going to fill you and then I am going to suck you dry. Relax and push out.” Brian pulled out the last one and began the task of getting this one in. He heard Justin cry out in the gag and then he fought him for just a second before in was in place.  Brian let him adjust to it. He knew Justin wasn’t comfortable but he also know he was high from the adrenaline right now. Once Justin’s body quit trembling, Brian moved Justin around and had him sit on the lounger. This pressed all new nerve endings deep inside him. It wasn’t painful but the fullness was almost unbearable.

Brian moved up between Justin’s legs and began to suck gently on his engorged cock.  Soon, Justin exploded into Brian’s mouth. Brian loved the feel of the cum going down his throat.  “Yummm, I have missed the taste of you.” After he licked him clean Brian said, “I’m going to take off your gag so you can do the same for me or do you need me to take that out first.”

Brian removed the gag and Justin’s mouth crushed his and in a move Brian wasn’t expecting, he was lying on the lounger and began working his way down Brian’s body. Soon it was Justin’s turn to watch Brian’s face turn ethereal as Justin’s magic tongue drew out every drop.

There was a knock on the door and Brinn’s voice came through it, “Are you two done fucking yet?”

“Tia Brinn! You watch your language.”

“Well, I thought since I have a jail bird for a mother I should talk like that.”  They heard her storm in her room and slam the door.”

“Take it out, now.  It really is starting to….”  he doubled over, “cramp.”

“Lay on your side, Sunshine.” Brian began rubbing his abdomen.  “Relax.” As he rubbed, he slowly started to work the toy out. Brian’s mouth grazed Justin’s and then he deepened it as he pulled it out. Justin let out a cry but Brian absorbed a majority of it.  He held Justin as his body readjusted. He softly said, “I’m going to pull on some clothes and go deal with Miss Thing. “You actually take a nap so your body can come down.”

“I can help with…” Justin started sitting up and his whole body started shivering. As he stood up his legs were wobbly. “Ok, I’ll lay down for a little while.”

“If she asks, can I send her in here to lay down with you for a while if she asks?”

“Yes, please. I would love that chance.”

Brian had gotten dressed and headed to the door. He looked back at Justin, “What if she never forgives us?”

“It’s what was best for her, you know that.  She will still have John and Gus and their families. Keeping her safe is the most important.”

“I know you’re right but I don’t like it.”  Brian said as he walked out the door. He walked over to Brinn’s room and opened the door without knocking.

“Hey! You are supposed to…” Brinn started but then she looked at her dad and realized she may have gone too far.

“I know you are angry with us and I understand why, but if you hate us and will be living with Gus or John eventually, they would never put up with you asking them if they are done……  What would Shelby think of her prize student?”

Brian knew he had hit home when he saw her lip quiver. “I’m sorry,” she said very softly.

“Why don’t you go tell your daddy that? He is trying to sleep but is upset by what you said.” He knew he was exaggerating but he knew Brinn needed to get close to him and he needed to be close to her. The bond they had was magical.

Brinn walked past Brian.  She glared at him but he could see something else in the look. He saw the need she had for peace.

Brinn tapped on the door and walked in.  “I’m sorry, Father, for the earlier comment I made.” She stood with her back completely straight.

“Brinny, please come over here.” She walked over to him and as she did her posture crumbled.  “Can you be angry with me later? I haven’t had a good snuggle with you in over six weeks and I really need it.”

She started to say, “Well, I am sure Dad just gave you…” but she stopped mid sentence and threw herself onto the bed and into his arms.  Neither of them said a word but they hugged for some time. Brinn finally turned her back to Justin and pressed her back against his chest as Justin tightened his arms around her.

“Brinn my heart hurts when yours does.”  He kissed the top of her head and they both dozed off.

Marcus and Danny were in the kitchen working on dinner.  Danny had slept a lot of the day and by the time he woke up he was hungry.  Danny gave Marcus directions and together they made the meal but more importantly, they talked.  “Danny, while you were sleeping, Dan and I did some talking. Shelby wants to be your teacher and we think that might be a good thing.  It would help if you told us who you were and where you were from so we could get school records but since she is a licensed teacher there should be an issue.”

“Miss Shelby will really do that for me? She is so nice.”

“Yes, if all goes as planned you will start school with her on Wednesday.  She is out of town until then. And Danny, please, don’t run again. I will do everything I can to keep you here and safe but if you run they will put you back in a jail somewhere and they will search until they find your parents and you will need to go back.  You don’t want that, do you.”

Danny surprised Marcus when he threw his arms around Marcus’ neck. “I want to stay here, Marcus.  I want to stay with you….and Dan. I know he doesn’t like me but do you think he can learn. I will do whatever it takes. I’ll even...well, you know, I could, I would…”

“Danny, you will never be asked to do anything like that living with us and if anyone ever did, you would need to tell me immediately. From now on you are my son and if anyone tries to harm you, they will have to go through me.”  Marcus hadn’t heard Dan walk in.

“Marcus, we need to talk in our bedroom, now!”

Danny looked worried, “Do you trust me?” Marcus asked.  Danny nodded as Marcus kissed his cheek and followed Dan to the bedroom.  Dan set the alarm on the outside doors as he walked into the bedroom and as Marcus followed him in, shutting the doors behind them.

“Red, what are you doing?  You can’t make promises like that.  He is not our son! He has parents.”

“He has parents who can’t accept him for himself.  They don’t want him. Darling,” Marcus put his arms around Dan’s waist and pressed his pelvis against Dan’s, “he needs stability.  He needs to be loved and cared for. He needs us.”

“Red,” Dan’s voice was filled with love.  “Don’t make promises we can’t keep. Don’t set him up for another heartbreak.”

“I won’t make promises, and I will clarify what you heard, but you have to keep an open mind and not throw him to the wolves the second they figure out who he is.” Marcus kissed Dan, “He’s a young teenage boy who just wants to be himself and loved for who he is.”

“Oh, Red, you’re a good man.  Let’s go have dinner. What’s he cooking tonight….” 

Brian stood in the door to the bedroom not wanting to wake them up but he knew he should.  They both looked peaceful and happy. The stress had left from both of their faces. He walked over and sat on the edge of the sofa.  He leaned over and kissed Brinn on her rosy, sleep- warmed cheek. He then stretched over her and kissed Justin whose response was to pull him in.

“Are you two serious? This is not the way a kid should wake up!”  Brinn squirmed out from under Brian.

Brian reached out and caught her.  “I love you, Brinny. I’m not so sure you love me right now but I still would give my life to protect you.”

She got off the bed and as she walked out the door she said, “I know, I  don’t like you right now but I love you,” and she rushed from the room.

“Come here, Bri.  She loves us now let me love…”

“No, Sunshine.  We need to decide on dinner.  Where do you think she would like to go?”

“She would love to go to the theater.  I am sure all the big shows are sold out for tonight’s show.”

“Tell her we are going to a show.  Have her put on something nice and I am going to make a phone call.”

Brian called a couple of his most influential clients and thirty minutes later he had three tickets to ‘Wicked’, front and center.  He went into their bedroom and found Justin dressed in slacks and a sports jacket. Wrapping his arms around him, he let his hand slide over the back of the slacks and yanked him close. “I would rather take that off you right now but we have a show to take our daughter to.”

“You found tickets to something she’ll like?”

“Wicked.”

“Oh, Brian,  she is going to love it.”  

“Go make sure she is about ready.  I will be down in 20 minutes. Don’t tell her what it is.  We can pick up hot dogs from a cart. She’ll like that.”

By the time they returned home, walking between Brian and Justin, she looked at one and then the other, “You two aren’t playing fair.”  She kissed them both and then went up the stairs. She turned around at the top and said, “I need to talk to my brother tomorrow and then, maybe, I’ll be able to forgive you.”

Brian and Justin hugged. “She’s almost our Brinn again. At least she never lost her spirit.”

“I sometimes wish she had a little less of that.” Justin began unbuttoning Brian’s shirt.

“How could she have less spirit? She has your blood running through her veins and I wouldn’t want to have it any other way.” He crushed Justin’s mouth and then he whispered, “Let’s go blow each other.” They ran up the stairs laughing.

Gus was ready for vacation.  He needed some advice from his dad.  He had only been working with Kam for a few days but he had to figure out someway to get through to him.  He hated to think this kid was a lost cause, but maybe he was. He pulled into the garage carrying the pizza he promised to bring. 

“Dinner time,” Gus called out softly.  He was sure Taylor would be in bed and after talking to Shelby this afternoon, he knew how busy she had been and at least she hadn’t had to cook.  

“Hey, Gussy,”  Shelby descended the steps wearing one of his T-shirts and from what he could see, nothing else.  He walked over to her and pulled her close.

“It sounds like you had quite an eventful day.”

“Danny is a really sweet boy and I think he has had some rough times….” Gus started kissing her neck.

“We can talk about it on the plane tomorrow, Ok?” he slipped his hand under the shirt and found he was right.  There was nothing underneath. “You drive me wild, woman.” He kissed her and when the separated and sat down to eat Shelby asked a question.

“Gus, after talking to Danny today I am wondering if you’re really happy.  I mean can you be completely happy without ….”

“Shelby, I am not made for one night stands and I love you and Taylor more than….I really can’t explain it.  Please, not tonight, not this weekend. I will choose you forever and always.” He gripped the back of her head and yanked her to him.  The fierceness of the kiss surprised her. It scared her a bit, and it hurt but sparked something deep inside of her. She started fumbling with Gus’ fly and once it was open, she pulled his engorged cock out.  One hand was on her ass and he began to slip a fingertip in and out of her bud. He finally released her head and they both were now in their own world. It was only the two of them. “Fuck me, Gus. Fuck my ass.”

Gus yanked her off the stool and crushed her against the counter.  He pulled her shirt up over her head and without thinking, he thrust into her in one swift movement.  She cried out but Gus wasn’t hearing anything. Tears were running down her face from the pain but at the same time she was so turned on she was hit by an orgasm beyond anything she had ever felt before.  Her body wasn’t hers. It was his to do what he wanted to with it. As she whimpered and trembled from pain and pleasure, Gus shouted and emptied himself into her. 

Shelby held on to the counters edge as Gus pulled out.  He looked at her tear stained cheek and saw pain etched on her face. He yanked up his pants and ran up the stairs and flung the door shut.  That’s when Shelby realized Taylor was crying and through a haze of mental confusion and soreness. As she moved up the steps she felt cramping as her muscles were still reacting.  

“I am coming Taylor, Mommy’s coming.”  She picked her up out of the crib and pulled her to her chest. Taylor’s mouth instantly searched for her breast.  Robotically, she sat down on the rocker, instantly regretting that choice but she stayed there and tucked Taylor under the T-shirt and felt her latch on. At that moment, her body began to react to what had just happened as tears streamed down her face.  What had just happened? How could she be scared out of her mind at the same time she wanted that passion over and over. But had he been with her or was he thinking of someone else. It didn’t slip her attention that he did not touch her breasts or clit  anything that made her a woman. She switched Taylor to the other side. With every rock of the chair she was reminded of what happened even though she wasn’t exactly sure why it happened.

What the hell did I do? Gus wondered as he stood in the shower.  He thought about the love he felt for her and that is what overcame her but he couldn’t treat his wife that way. She wasn’t a man and he didn’t want her to be. He loved every curve of her. God, she created that perfect child for him.This couldn’t happen again and he was going to have to beg her forgiveness now.  If they didn’t clear the air, his dads would know it.

Shelby brought Taylor up to her shoulder and breathed in the sweet smell of her daughter. As she stood up parts of her body felt relief while other muscles protested.  As Shelby began to lay her daughter down, Gus’ strong arms took his daughter from her and kissed her cheek and pulled her close for a moment and then laid her down in the bed.

As he slipped his arm around her waist and he felt her involuntary repulsion. He moved his hand to the center of her back and gently guided  her out of the room. She walked ahead of him and he gave her a little space. Shelby’s mind was racing. She had no idea her body would recoiled like that when he touched her and yet another part of her was throbbing to be touched again. When she got into the room she moved to the other side as fast as she could, needing to put space between them for both reasons. She stared out the window looking across the valley in the dark.  She kept waiting for Gus to walk in the door but it took several minutes. When the door opened further, Gus walked in with the pizza box as well as a bottle of wine and glasses.

Gus set the box down as well as the glasses and then he opened the bottle.  She turned to watch him pour the wine. “What are you doing, Gus?”

“You need to eat.  You need to feed our daughter.  If you want me to leave the room I will but, first, I want to beg your forgiveness.  Shelly, I don’t know what….”

Shelby looked at him.  His emotions were written all over his face. “Shut up, Gus.  Sit down and eat.” She walked across the room and sat across from him.  She took a piece of cold pizza out of the box and picked up the glass, taking a big swallow of wine. Gus sat down on the sofa across from her.

“I know you don’t want me to talk but the pilot texted.  We need to be at the plane by 7:00 tomorrow morning.”

Shelby nodded as she poured a second glass of wine and picked up another piece.  The silence was killing Gus but she needed time to settle her nerves. She downed the second glass and poured a third. Gus had eaten a couple pieces himself but was sipping his first glass of vino.  

“Shelby, you’re…”

Shelby put a finger up and drained her glass one last time. She stood up and grabbed the back of the chair to steady herself. “Gus, what do you want? Do you want men? If you do, tell me now. We can work out something.  Do you need one weekly? Monthly? I can deal with that. Because, Gus Kinney,” She stumbled over to him and grabbed the front of his shirt, pulling him to his feet, “You are stuck with me. Because I may not be able to have all of you but I will take all I can get,” and for the second time that night she pulled his pants down. She pushed him back into the chair and then she pulled the T-shirt off over her head and then she maneuvered herself so she had one leg on either side of his legs and she then put her knees on either side of his thighs on the sofa.  “Now,” she said as she lowered her head to his, “make love to me like a man who loves his wife.” She lowered herself on his cock as she lowered her lips to his.  

Fifteen minutes later as she still sat on his lap and her arms were draped around his neck she licked around his ear.  “I am so sorry, Shelly. I know I…”

“You have a need that you have to acknowledge, Gus.  I was a willing participant and god, I loved it even if it was a little more intense than I expected. Gus, you own me.  You own my body. I know you would never physically hurt me on purpose and I have decided I don’t give a damn who you fuck, as long as you come home and make love with me.”

“God, Shelby, I don’t deserve you.” He held her tight. 

“Gus, we deserve each other and I plan on being here until our last breaths.  Now, want to wash my sore ass?” She got off the sofa and he stood up behind her.  She took his hand and lead him to the bathroom.

Justin had an arm draped over Brian’s hips with his hand resting on Brian’s dick while his own was nestled against Brian’s ass. They  woke to Brinn knocking on their door. “I am not staying inside all day while you two f….” she stopped herself, “stay in bed all day.”

Justin stretched and kissed Brian’s bare shoulder.  “You can come join us.”

“No thank you. I’ll be watching TV. In 30 minutes I expect breakfast.”

Brian took Justin’s hand and returned it to his cock. “Don’t rush away, Sunshine.  I promise I’ll make is worth your while.”

“Brian, we can not let her get away with this. We won’t be able to live with her.”  Justin grumbled as Brian’ turned to face him

“Well, we aren’t going to be living with her and,” he moved his own hand, trailing it down Justin’s abdomen until he started playing with the curls in his pubic area.  “And we both know we are thrilled she is talking to us,” his mouth started following his hand and as he hovered over Justin’s now semi erect dick. “And she is going to have to come in here and get us if she thinks she is going to rush us.”  As Brian’s mouth enveloped Justin’s dick his tongue wrapped around it, extracting a moan from him.

By the time they made it downstairs, Brinn was livid. “I told you to be down here half an hour later.”

“Good morning, Sweetheart, did you sleep well?”  Brian walked over and kissed her forehead as she stood in the center of the room tapping her foot.  “Did you enjoy the show last night?”

They both saw her posture relax a bit and a slight smile crossed her lips for just a moment, “You can’t buy your way out of this, Dad!”

“And you can’t bully your way through it,” Justin commented as he took out a pan and started breakfast. “Talk to us.  Tell us how much you hate us, how angry you are at us. Tell us you never want to see us again.” The discord was starting to break Justin down, too.

Brian walked over to him and wrapped an arm around his shoulders from behind. He whispered, “Calm down,” in Justin’s ear.

Brinn turned her back on them.  Very softly she said, “I could never hate you.”  She grabbed her jacket and walked out the door.  

Justin turned into Brian’s arms.  He was trembling. “I just hate this!” 

“I know but you don’t want to let Tina off, do you?”

“Absolutely NOT.”  Justin said firmly.

‘Well, then together, we will deal. You make breakfast.  I will go reason with her. It is probably the only thing that will work.”

Brian pulled a sweatshirt on over his head and went into the garden.  He had seen Brinn walk to Dan’s deck so he followed her over there. She was sitting in the sun, with tears on her cheeks.  Brian pulled the sweatshirt cuff over his and as he crouched next to her and wiped her tears away.

“Dad, I’m really sorry I can’t just forget that my mom is in jail because of you…. And because of me. I answered her email.  I knew I wasn’t supposed to.”

“Brinn, she is the adult.  You should never have to be put in that position.” Brian was trying not to blame Tina directly.  “Your daddy is really hurting and that isn’t your fault either. You know he was just expecting a perfect family weekend.” Brian touched her chin so she would look him in the eyes, “Are you happy in this school?”

“I like it, but I miss my family.  As much as I love Grandma and John and Tony, they aren’t you and Daddy, and Gus. Dad, can I move back at the end of the semester?  Please?”

For a moment she let him hug her, “Yes, Brinny.  We would like nothing better but you know we need to find you a place but I promise that will be my entire job once we get back to Europe.” He stood and extended his hand.  She took it and they walked back to the cottage.

The three of them sat down to eat breakfast.  Brinn was still very quiet and Brian and Justin kept up a conversation.  As they finished eating, Brinn asked, “What time will Gus be here?”

“They are leaving in the next hour or so.  They should be here by dinner time. They will be sleeping in Dan’s house because there just isn’t room  here but, if they will let us, Taylor can sleep in your room because you have a cradle in there yet from when you visited as a baby.”

“I’d like that,” she said sedately.  “What are our plans for the day?”

“What would you like to do, Sweetheart?”  Justin asked her as he stroked her hair. She pulled away. 

“There are paints  and canvas up in that closet.  I just want to paint. The next couple of days will be very busy with them.”

“That will be fine.  We may need to go out sometime this afternoon but we will let you know.  Do you have something to paint in?” She shook her head. Justin reached down and pulled off the plain T-shirt he had slept in and handed it to her.  “Just wear this.”

“Thank you,” she said softly as she walked up the steps.  She took a deep breath in, smelling the scent on the shirt as she got to the top of the steps.  She pulled it on over her head. She looked down at them before walking out of sight.

“Sunshine, come here.” Brian dropped onto the sofa and held out his hand.

Justin dropped next to him and laid his head in Brian’s lap.  Brian stroked his hair. “You can’t keep doing this to yourself.  She will be fine. She just has to work through it, just like you do.  She wants to go to school near us. I will talk to Shelby about it when she gets here.  Maybe she knows of a place or knows of a way to work this out.” He continued to stroke his hair and Justin turned his head into Brian’s lap. He started nipping at Brian’s penis through the fabric.

“I need something to take my mind off of this situation,”  Justin commented as he nuzzled harder.

“Well, by all means, let me help you,”  Brian, unzipped his fly and brought out his cock.  Justin began to blow on it. He flicked his tongue on it and then ran it from base to tip. He continued to play until Brian couldn’t take it.   “Brinn is going to be up there a while, right?”

“My guess is she will be up there until one of us make her quit.  I could see it in her eyes when she went up. She is too much like me.”

Brian’s hand went down Justin’s jeans and Justin quickly undid the fly to give him room.  Brian’s digits began to finger him. He flinched a bit.

“You’re not too sore are you?”

“Oh, god, no,” Justin quickly slipped out of his pants and positioned himself with one knee on each side of him.

“Sit down, now,” Brian breathed into his ear.  Brian guided him onto his rock hard erection. Justin felt searing pain for just a moment. And then he sighed as he sank all the way onto Brian’s lap.

“How long do you think we can make it like this?” Justin asked as his mouth moved along Brian’s jaw and his muscles squeezed around him tightly.

“If you….keep doing….that, not very long.” Brian took in a deep breath. “I never dreamed I would still be doing this with you 20 years later.”  Brian’s phone rang.

“And that we would still be interrupted.” Justin stayed still as Brian answered the call from Gus. ”Hey, Gus, are you on your way?” Justin began to contract and release around Brian’s cock.  “Oh,shit…..”

“I take it Dad is there with you?”

“Yes, and he is being horribly good…..” Justin moved up and down.  

“I only have a minute but we are in the air.  We should be at the garden around 5:00 or 6:00.  I will let you know when we land at the airport there.  Oh, how is Brinn?”

“She needs some time with her big brother. Oh,god Sunshine stay still!”

“Good Lord, I guess I know where my sex drive comes from.”

Brian thought he heard a note of sadness in his voice, “Gus, are you alright? You weren’t gone this weekend were you?”

“No, nothing like that.  I have to go. See you soon.”

Justin dropped hard onto Brian’s lap a couple times.  “What was that about a weekend away?”

Brian grabbed Justin’s hips and started moving him up and down faster now, “Sunshine, shut up and let me screw the hell out of you.” Brian grabbed Justin’s dick and both of them forgot how to speak.

Marcus took Danny into town.  They stopped at Molly and Tyler’s and got their signatures on the paperwork  for their new house. Brenda was baking cookies when they arrived and Danny helped as they emptied and filled trays.  “You, young man, are a great help,” Brenda hugged him and kissed his cheek. Reflexively, Danny hugged her tightly. She felt his need and wrapped her arms around him again. “Boy, if you ever need a hug, you just have that nice redhead to bring you over here. I always have some sugar for a polite young man.”

“Thank you, Miss Brenda.  That is very nice of you.”

“Where are you from, Danny?  Where did you grow up?”

“With all do respect, ma’am, but I can’t tell you that.”

“Alright, but I have a feeling you could tell those good men what they want to hear and they would do only what’s best for you.”

“I do like them. I would love to….. I can’t get my hopes up.”

Marcus walked over, “You ready to go, Danny?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Danny has been a great help,” Brenda said as she filled a bag with cookies. “I am sure with three men in the house you will be able to take care of these.”

“Thank you, Brenda.  I am sure we will enjoy them.”

“Oh, and Marcus, if you and that handsome husband of yours have a need for some time alone, I would love to have Danny visit, if he wouldn’t mind that, anyway.”

“I would enjoy that, Miss Brenda.  Thank you for the invitation.”

Marcus gave her a kiss on the cheek and they left.  Their next stop was the grocery store so Danny could buy some food to make more meals for them.  Cooking seems to help Danny feel normal and they all reap the benefits.  

On the ride home Marcus smiled at Danny, “So what did you think of our friends?”

“They are really nice.  You seem to really like their baby.  I think you held her most of our visit.”

“Well, Jenna is adorable.  She has the most beautiful complexion. And she is very sweet. Plus, it’s rare that a guy like me gets to hold one that small.  Besides, they were signing so many papers.”

“She was cute.  Are you and Dan going to have a baby?”  Marcus threw him a quick glance. “Yes, I know you can’t ‘have’ a baby obviously but you know what I mean.”

“I doubt it.  Dan doesn’t want kids.”

“I got that feeling.”

“It’s just he doesn’t think he could be a good father and I think he would be an amazing father if he believed it.  He is such a good man and has so much to offer a child. That’s why he seems hard. He doesn’t want to get attached to you because he is afraid he shouldn’t be around kids much.”

“I can tell he is a good guy. At least I know it isn’t me.”

Marcus reached over and took his hand, “Of course, it’s not you. Brenda is a very nice lady, isn’t she.”

“Ya, I really like her.  She reminds me of a babysitter I had when I was a kid.”

“Does that mean, if down the road, Dan and I have to go out of town, you wouldn’t mind staying with her a day or two, not that we have anything planned.”

“I wouldn’t mind that.”  He looked at Marcus, “Do you really think I will get to stay with you for a while?”

“I hope you get to stay with us forever.  Well, no, I hope you go off to school and have a life but that you will call this home, at least one of them. I mean it would be great if you can build a relationship with your family but I hope we will be your family.”  Marcus looked over at him as he turned into the driveway of the house, “What would you think of that, Danny?”

“I would like that if Dan doesn’t mind.”

“He’ll come around.  You two have a lot more in common than you know but that is none of my business to talk about with you.”

“Marcus, I am sorry I ran away.  I really hope I can stay here. I can help out with lots of stuff here.”

As they got out of the vehicle, Marcus walked around it and hugged Danny tightly.  “I hope you never doubt you are loved here.” He kissed his cheek and together they got the groceries and went into the house.

Gus and Shelby sat next to each other on the plane.  Taylor was sleeping in her carseat, strapped into the seat across the aisle.  Shelby glanced at Gus and Gus pulled her onto his lap and she curled up against him.

“Are we alright?” Gus asked her.

“Gus, when I married you I knew we wouldn’t have a ‘normal’ marriage and I told you from day one that if you needed something I couldn’t give you….. I am just glad you didn’t stay away last night rather than let me have the pleasure.”

“Don’t lie to me.  I hurt you.”

“Yes, but you also know I enjoyed it. I admit you scared me a bit at your intensity.  I know you love me and don’t ever doubt how much I love you and what you make my body feel.  Maybe we just have to prepare a little for a night like that. I know that isn’t as spontaneous. Call me at noon tell me how much you love me and need me that way.  Now, we are going to have an amazing weekend with your family and I hope we have some playtime.”

“I think we have time to play right now.” Gus reached under her top and undid her bra. Shelby let out a sigh as his mouth wrapped around one of her nipples. As her body responded to his actions, she knew she couldn’t live without him but could he live with only her?

It was about 1:00 when Justin knocked on Brinn’s door.  “Brinny, may I come in?” No response. This didn’t upset Justin.  How many times had Brian knocked on his door and he never heard it.  He opened it and was stunned at the work his daughter had painted. It was bold and both made him want to cry for the pain that flowed out of it and yet it made him so proud of his daughter’s triumph over her feelings.  “Brinn?” He said it louder.

She jumped a bit, “Oh, I didn’t hear you.”

“Sweety, you need to have some lunch.  We had subs delivered. I think I still know what you like.”  Justin could tell there had been tears today and it was killing him not to take her in his arms but he let her have her space.  “Sit down, Brinny. I bet you have been standing there all morning.” He set the sub down with a bag of chips, and a bottle of water.   She sat down and started eating and walked over to her painting, looking at it closely. “This is very good,” he said honestly.

“I think I will give it to Gus as part of his birthday gift..  I used acrylic so it would dry quickly.”

“It is very good.  I know there are people that would pay a great deal for  that.”

“They would know it was just a kid.”

“Brinn, you sell yourself short. I am serious about the quality. What are you enjoying the most at school?  Do you like one thing over another?” Justin started to reach for her but pulled his arm back. He knew she had to come to him now and until she did, he was going to stay out of her personal space.

“Daddy, do you think I can have dinner with Gus and Shelby alone?”

Justin wanted to refuse because he hadn’t seen them in weeks either but then he realized he and Brian could get to know Taylor and Brinn will have the time she needs. “I think your dad will agree to that as long as Gus and Shelby are ok with it.    We will hold Taylor hostage until you return. That little girl with have to put up with a lot of kisses.” For a split second Justin saw a hint of jealousy cross Brinn’s face but then she smiled sweetly.

Very softly she said, “She will love that.  You and Dad give the best snuggles.”

“Oh, Brinny.” Justin stood up and Brinn reached out and took his hand.

“I’m trying, Daddy.  I am really trying.” 

He squeezed her hand, “Can I get you anything else?”

“Daddy, please tell me when their plane lands so I can clean up?”

“Of course, Brinn.”  Justin smiled at her and walked out the door.

Shelby had lost count how many times she had cum on the flight before falling asleep in Gus’ arms.  The pilot woke them both up when he came on the intercom and, thinking of Taylor, he tried to talk softly.    “Mr. and Mrs. Kinney, we are approaching New York City. Please secure yourselves and your daughter.” Thirty minutes later they touched down.  Gus texted his dads they had landed and got his wife and daughter off the plane and into the waiting car.  

Brinn had showered by the time Justin told her they were on their way and she looked at him, “Would you help me with my hair?” she asked timidly.

“Of course, I will.  What do you want done to it?”  He reached out and touched the wet strands. “You think about it while I blow it dry.”  Twenty minutes later her blonde hair was curled in soft curls pulled gently back with barrettes.

“Thank you, Daddy.  You can leave now. I need to change.”  He couldn’t stop himself and kissed the top of her head.

“I love you so much, Brinn.  I only do what’s best for you.”  He closed the door behind him.

As he walked past their bedroom, Brian reached out of the room and pulled him into his arms.  “Think we will get a chance to make love over our granddaughter like we did our daughter?”

“I think we should definitely try this evening.”  Justin kissed him, “but for now, I’m going to go open a bottle of wine so it can breath a bit. Love you, Baby.”

“I love you, too, Sunshine.”